Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

***

Yamato made his way home, smiling tersely and sending a wave Sora’s way when their paths separated. Sighing, he pulled his digivice out of his pocket, thumb running over the screen. He, Sora, and Taichi had all just been at Koushirou’s, the young tech wizard having new updates for the devices. Apparently - he claimed - the update would allow their digivices to open gates to the Digital World just like the D3s did. He said he’d tested it on his own first and that he’d had success. Of course they’d all been excited by the news, even Jou promising to stop by as soon as he was done with cram school. 

Unlocking the apartment, Yamato paused when he saw his father’s shoes already in the entryway. A glance down at his digivice showed that yes, it wasn’t long past four and Yamato hadn’t seen his dad home before seven in years. He normally crawled in sometime after ten.

“Dad?”

“Hi Yamato. No band practice today?”

Yamato toed off his own shoes and padded down to the kitchen, finding his dad sitting at the dining table, papers strewn around him. “Nope, Tuesdays and Fridays. What are you doing home anyway?” 

Hiroaki made a vague gesture. “Water leak on my floor. Everyone who could work from home did. It was that or share with the sports department downstairs.”

Yamato laughed, knowing how much his father disliked the sports department, for whatever reason. Tossing his bag down, Yamato dropped into the seat opposite, making for his homework before pausing.

“...hey Dad?”

Hiroaki’s pen went still. Yamato winced, doing his best to look casual but knowing from his dad’s face that he hadn’t succeeded. At all.

“Uh, so, Koushirou updated my digivice today. I can now open gates to the Digital World. Well, anywhere there’s a computer, that is.”

“I feel like that isn’t going to end well.”

“Probably not for Taichi,” Yamato admitted with a shrug. “He wouldn’t tell his mum before going and she’d freak but you’re not like that Dad.”

Hiroaki frowned, work being pushed aside. “I’m not but I remember as well as you what Vamdemon did. And you’ve told me there were even more powerful monsters than him in that world. No parent in their right mind would…encourage that.”

“But Gabumon’s there,” Yamato pointed out. 

“I know he is,” Hiroaki said with a sigh. “And I know that I can’t actually stop you. You just have to be safe. Which I know you will be.”

Yamato quickly ducked his head to hide his smile, his dad chuckling across the table. He did actually make a start on his homework this time before a thought suddenly came to him, so sharp he launched to his feet. Hiroaki jerked at the movement but didn’t get time to say anything before Yamato was opening his laptop.

“Come with me.”

Hiroaki blinked. “Pardon?”

“Come with me?” Yamato repeated, though more as a question this time. “I can show you.”

There was a long, long pause.

“You want me…to go the Digital World?”

“Sure. Why not? It’ll make you feel better, won’t it?” Yamato said.

Hiroaki looked between him and the computer before glancing at the clock. He then held up his hands. “If I miss a call, I’m blaming you, alright?”

Yamato grinned, wrapping a hand around his wrist, fingers barely reaching. “Sure. I’ll tell them you gave me food poisoning again.”

“One time Yamato, it was one time!”

Yamato just laughed, fumbling for his digivice and praying that Koushirou actually knew what he was talking about. He usually did. And, sure enough, the gate appeared on his dad’s computer screen. As Yamato watched, the portal swapped from closed to open. His grip on his dad tightened.

“Alright then, here we go!”

***

Hiroaki hadn’t known what he had expected the Digital World to be. But, perhaps, he hadn’t expected it to be a stretching beach with white sand and, strangely, what appeared to be mangled telephone booths in the distance. A tall spire of a mountain loomed behind them and there was thick forest leading up to it. All in all, it looked real. For some reason he’d always thought it would have looked akin to a video game, not like a poster for Okinawa or Hawai’i. 

He glanced over to see Yamato’s smile wider than it usually was, already shucking off his school blazer and tying it around his waist. He balled his socks up next and tucked them into a pocket.

“Right where I wanted us,” he said proudly, looking more smug than Hiroaki thought he probably had the right to be. The sentence though had him raising an eyebrow.

“You can choose where you end up?”

Yamato nodded. “When we first came to the Digital World, we ended up on File Island - here. A lot of the places we’ve been at recently are on Server though. That’s a continent across the ocean. It’d take us days to get there.”

He jerked a hand towards the forest. “Come on; let’s see if Gabumon’s around. I can show you some of our old haunts.”

Eyeing up the forest in apprehension, Hiroaki let his son lead the way. “How did you get to Server last time?”

“A digimon called Whamon carried us all the way there. It was pretty cool at the time. Jou got seasick.”

That…sounded painfully like Jou. “And was that safe?”

Yamato shrugged. “Safer than trying to swim on our own. Or on the raft Taichi constructed.”

“I don’t know if this is making me feel better about you coming here.”

Yamato laughed, pausing at a fork in the track before heading left. Sounds came from all around them, rustling in the leaves, whirring of wings in the sky, the crack of twigs breaking. Each one had Hiroaki on edge but Yamato seemed unphased, just pointing out the odd friendly digimon he could see in the distance or a memory attached to a certain location. They ended up by a small lake when Yamato called for a break. He dropped onto the sandy bank and Hiroaki was only too happy to do the same.

“I think,” he said with a grimace, “I may need to take up hiking.”

Yamato elbowed him gently in the ribs. “Only if you make coming here a regular thing.”

Hiroaki shook his head, listening to the waves lap at the shore. “If I didn’t know some of the monsters that lived here, I’d almost say this place was peaceful.”

His son smiled, hugging his knees to his chest. “Right? We were terrified at first but, once we understood the land a bit more, I think we realised it was pretty nice. You know, we actually spent our first night here.”

“Huh. And how did that go?”

Yamato winced. “We were attacked and Takeru almost drowned.”

Hiroaki choked, Yamato tucking his head between his knees. “I…was so worried. It hadn’t even been a day. I was kind of a bad big brother at first.” He laughed humourlessly. “But then Gabumon evolved for the first time. And everything was okay. That was the moment I think I knew.”

“Knew what?” he asked quietly.

Yamato smiled gently. “That Gabumon was going to be my best friend.”

Almost as if on cue, Gabumon took that moment to arrive, hurrying out of the forest but making every attempt to look as though he wasn’t hurrying. He paused upon seeing Hiroaki before settling in at Yamato’s side, head pressed against his shoulder.

“I didn’t realise you were going to be in the Digital World today, Yamato.”

“I didn’t know either,” Yamato admitted. “Kind of a spur of the moment thing.”

Gabumon nodded, peering around him slightly to give Hiroaki a longer once over. “Hello Yamato’s dad.”

Yamato laughed. “You can just call him Hiroaki, Gabumon.”

Hiroaki playfully boxed Yamato over the ears. “That should be Mr. Ishida. What happened to your manners?”

He got a poked out tongue for his troubles. “Guess you never taught me any.” Yamato’s attention turned back to Gabumon. “He’s not serious. Hiroaki is fine.”

Unlike Yamato, Gabumon did actually double check with him, Hiroaki begrudgingly passing along his assent. Gabumon smiled - or, Hiroaki thought he did - and joined them in looking out over the lake.

“Did you tell your father that you saved Takeru here?”

Yamato flushed and Hiroaki very firmly said that he had not, placing a hand over Yamato’s mouth as Gabumon happily retold the story. It painted a very different picture to the one Yamato had described, Hiroaki never saying it but he thought Yamato understood by the way he accepted the arm across the shoulders. 

“It sounds as though you were both very brave,” was all he said.

Gabumon looked bashful and oh god, he and Yamato were as bad as each other. That was probably why they got along so well. 

“So, what else have you got to show me Yamato?”

Yamato’s brow furrowed in thought before clambering to his feet, Gabumon offering Hiroaki a hand. “Well, it’s getting late so let’s just stop by the Village of New Beginnings. There’s a television set near there, right Gabumon?”

“Sure is! Elecmon keeps vowing to move it in case humans come and upset his babies.”

Yamato rolled his eyes. “Of course he is.”

“Do I even want to know?” Hiroaki asked.

“It’s basically the digimon nursery,” Yamato explained, ducking under a branch and leading them onto a more worn track. “All digimon start as eggs. The eggs appear in the nursery and Elecmon looks after them when they hatch.”

“I see,” he said. “So that’s where you would have found Patamon after…?”

Yamato shook his head. “No, Patamon actually used the last of his energy to be reborn right in front of Takeru. I guess he didn’t want Takeru to suffer anymore than he had. That and, we didn’t know how digimon worked at the time.”

“And you do now?”

There was a pause before Yamato laughed awkwardly, scratching at his cheek. “Actually, nope! I think I know less now than I did back then. It seems like the digimon always have something new to show us.”

Their journey was pretty quiet from there. Gabumon had news to fill Yamato in on and Yamato had his own questions in turn. Phrases like dark tower and dark spiral went completely over Hiroaki’s head though he was sure he had heard Digimon Kaiser before. But he seemed to remember Takeru saying it, not Yamato. Although, they were both so entwined with this digimon thing, it was highly likely they were both involved. Hearing Yamato reel off name after name of digimon though not only impressed him, but served as a clear sign as to how connected Yamato was within this world.

They were almost at the Village when Yamato turned to him with a grimace. “Sorry Dad. We were kind of ignoring you.”

Hiroaki waved him off. “You seemed busy enough. You seem as connected as the prime minister.”

“Hardly,” Yamato snorted. “Takeru and his friends would know a lot more than me. Koushirou too. Gabumon and I tend to get pulled in as the muscle. Same with Taichi.”

“Your strategies are sound though. Don’t be afraid to assert yourself.”

That was met with an actual scoff. “Trust me, that doesn’t end well. It just turns into Taichi and I fighting and the whole group fractioning. Our styles clash too much.”

“You’re stubborn, it’s true,” Hiroaki said, Yamato’s head snapping up. “But I think being a leader means a lot to Taichi. He probably saw your ideas as a power grab rather than a second strategy being put on the table. Come on, you kids were eleven that first time. Conflict resolution isn’t really the strong point of any pre-teen.”

Yamato just blinked at him. Hiroaki looked to Gabumon desperately. Gabumon, bless him, took one of Yamato’s hands, squeezing it and bringing him back. “Your father’s right Yamato! You’re good at what you do.”

Predictably, Yamato shook off the grip and jammed his hands into his pockets, stalking ahead. “Okay, so, we’re nearly there. And if you look to your left and a few hundred metres up, Dad, you’ll see where Angemon took out Devimon in a single punch.”

Hiroaki couldn’t help but smile, eyes flying skyward. Yamato was never going to change.

***

Entering the Village of New Beginnings, Yamato was relieved that they could finally drop the subject of himself. Elecmon was initially hesitant to see them but once Yamato had assured him that his dad was trustworthy and no, they weren’t going to touch anything, he reluctantly left them to it. Eggs were littered across the ground as always, Yamato weaving his way through them and showing some of the newly hatched ones to his father. Showing off a Punimon that could one day evolve into Gabumon had Hiroaki looking at him in disbelief, eyes narrowed as he tried to make out if he was joking.

“He’s not,” Gabumon said. “Punimon’s not so horrible, is he?”

Hiroaki quickly threw his hands up. “No, no, that’s not what I meant at all! It’s just…small, you know? Compared to you.”

“Well, Garurumon’s big compared to me,” Gabumon countered.

“That is very true. Is that how it works? When you evolve you get bigger?”

“Mostly but not always,” Yamato replied, crouching down to pet a Botamon that was watching them curiously. “Usually just assume that the bigger the digimon coming towards you, the more dangerous it is.”

“Again, not instilling me with confidence Yamato,” Hiroaki groaned, running a hand down his face.

Yamato chuckled. “Sorry. You asked though.”

“And I promise Hiroaki,” Gabumon added, “I will always be there to support Yamato. I would never let anything happen to him.”

Hiroaki nodded but Yamato noticed how absent it was. He was just reaching for his father’s arm when he strode off, bypassing several eggs and cradles before stopping at a specific egg. Yamato was quick to follow, peering down at the egg his dad was, apparently, trying to stare a hole into.

“You okay there Dad?”

He got pursed lips for an answer. “Gabumon, do you know what this is?”

Gabumon frowned, nudging Yamato aside to inspect the egg. “You mean, what will it hatch into? I don’t know. You usually don’t until they hatch. Why?”

Hiroaki shrugged, crouching down and seeming to study the patterns. Yamato wasn’t one to judge but the egg wasn’t anything special to look at. It was white with dapples of grey on it. It certainly wasn’t bright like Patamon’s had been or colourful like the ones they’d been shown in Gennai’s memories. Yamato looked down, studying Hiroaki’s face.

“Is something off about this egg, Dad? Are you feeling something?”

“I don’t know,” Hiroaki said slowly. “I kind of feel like I want to pick it up.”

Yamato looked at Gabumon and Gabumon looked at him. Well, there was nothing for it. “Then pick it up, I guess. Just don’t drop it. Do that and Elecmon will never let us back.”

Hiroaki tapped his knee in disapproval but picked the egg up regardless. Yamato then reeled back as light erupted around them. When he was finally able to see again, Yamato had to rub his eyes to ensure he really was seeing what he was seeing because it looked a lot like there was now a baby digimon in his dad’s hands. And, perhaps more unbelievably, a digivice where the egg had been.

“Dad,” he asked incredulously. “Did you just…become a Chosen Child?”

Hiroaki balked. “What? No! Yamato, I just…It hatched on its own! You take it!”

Yamato huffed, reaching out and taking the digimon into his arms. It was surprisingly soft, grey with a yellow spike on its back. It also had a pacifier in its mouth…which it spat out the moment Yamato took it and started to wail.

“Okay, no, you’re having it back,” Yamato said, shoving the digimon back and popping the pacifier back into its mouth. It seemed to agree, curling up contentedly in his dad’s arms. Hiroaki looked at him helplessly and Yamato turned to Gabumon.

“Its name is Pusumon,” Gabumon said. “But it’s been so long since I’ve seen one, I almost thought they didn’t exist anymore.” He looked between Hiroaki and the digivice. “I also think this Pusumon is your partner.”

Hiroaki looked appalled. “Gabumon, please. I can’t have a digimon. I work. Fulltime.”

That was it; Yamato was gone. A bubble of laughter formed in his throat and before he knew it, he was in near hysterics. He could feel the judgement from his father but he didn’t care, laughing loudly. He wiped away tears at the same time as he slapped the digivice into his dad’s hands.

“I’m sorry Dad, but the Digital World doesn’t care about jobs. It chose you, just like it chose me, just like it chose Takeru. Must run in the family.”

It was at that moment that Elecmon returned and Yamato saw the hope bloom in his father’s eyes. He was explaining the situation before Yamato could even open his mouth, doing his very best to thrust Pusumon into Elecmon’s arms. Pusumon was not having it and once again the pacifier went flying and the wailing started. Elecmon wasn’t having it either.

“You have the digivice, you deal with it!” was all he said as he abandoned them.

Yamato hastily stifled more giggles, dropping down beside Hiroaki and stroking Pusumon’s fur gently. “I know it’s not ideal,” he murmured. “But, for whatever reason, you were chosen and Pusumon wouldn’t want to be with anyone but you. For what it’s worth, I think you’re a pretty cool dad. A digimon can’t be any harder than I was. Or am. Both.”

He jumped as Hiroaki drew him in almost too tightly. “I wouldn’t trade you for the world Yamato. And you will always be worth everything.” A sigh then met his ears. “But I guess we’ll have to make room for one more. Gabumon probably won’t allow me to leave him with a screaming baby.”

“No way,” Yamato agreed, Gabumon nodding furiously off to his right. “If it helps, digimon are mostly autonomous. Pusumon will be taking care of himself before you know it.”

Yamato got back to his feet, dusting off his blazer and turning to get his bearings and find the television set that would take them home. He spotted it soon enough, hauling his dad up and leading the way. He paused at the gate, shoving Hiroaki forward slightly before doubling back to Gabumon. 

“I’d take you with me but you need to keep guarding this area, okay?”

Gabumon just took his hand. “You don’t need to feel bad Yamato. I know. But I hope this means you’ll come back and visit me again soon. And bring Pusumon!”

“I will. Take care.”

Gabumon nodded, waving him off and Yamato took that was the goodbye it was. He rejoined his father and held up his digivice, watching as the gate opened. He sent Hiroaki a smile.

“Guess the real fun starts now.”

“Only you would see this as fun.”

“Are you kidding? This is the best day of my life.”

Hiroaki gave the sigh of the long-suffering. “I’m sure it is.”

***

Chapter Text

***

Yamato, Hiroaki, and - now - Pusumon, all made it back by seven P.M. Yamato managed a dignified return, Hiroaki not so much, face-planting onto the floor and leading to Yamato stifling laughter behind his hand. He did offer a hand up though, something that was much appreciated. Pusumon looked around the flat with large eyes, occasionally taking the odd bounce forward only to scurry back to Hiroaki’s side. The man in question simply gave Yamato the look of the long-suffering. Yamato smiled, crouching down to pet Pusumon once more and earning some happy gurgles.

“I claim first shower since I’m going to start dinner. Don’t kill him before then, alright?” Yamato teased.

Hiroaki huffed from behind him and, when Yamato emerged from the bathroom some twenty minutes later, his dad was adding notes to some documents while Pusumon bounced up and down on a stapler. Used staples littered the table and more than one document was held together in places it probably shouldn’t have been.

“He’s already walking over you, huh?”

“It’s keeping him happy,” Hiroaki retorted, grunting as he had to wrestle two pieces of paper apart. “Plus it keeps him where I can see him.”

Yamato set about rinsing some rice, humming to himself as he did so. “You might want to invest in some more staples though.”

“To be honest, it’d be cheaper to get a second stapler and let him play with that.”

That was true, Yamato starting on the curry and smiling with Pusumon joined him minutes later, watching the bubbling stove with shining eyes and a drooling mouth. Reaching into the drawer, he nabbed a teaspoon, running it through the mixture and holding it out. Pusumon eyed him for a long moment before spitting out its pacifier long enough to take a bite. He then squealed, startling Hiroaki and making Yamato ruffle his fur.

“What on earth did you do to it?”

“Fed him,” Yamato snorted, dishing the meal up and setting a smaller plate beside his dad, spoon included. “Now it’s your turn. There’s seconds if he wants it, which he totally will. Digimon eat a lot.”

Hiroaki sighed. Still, he began to eat before Pusumon bumped against him, bottom lip quivering. He hastily looked to his son, Yamato rolling his eyes, pointing at the second spoon.

“Dad, he’s a baby. You saw him hatch not even an hour ago. You’re going to have to feed him.”

“What?” Yamato just looked at him so he did as asked, picking up the spoon and warily holding it out. Thankfully, the baby digimon didn’t try to tear it from his hand, just carefully ate what was on the spoon, patiently waiting for more and something about the familiarity of it made him smile. Once upon a time he’d done this with Yamato. And later with Takeru. It was such an odd thing to be fond of and yet, here he was. 

“You pull any weird faces I’m leaving,” Yamato warned from across the table.

Hiroaki raised an eyebrow. “What? Like I had to do with you?”

Yamato spluttered, taking a sip of water before glaring at him. “I so did not like that.”

It made him laugh. “No, you didn’t. The one time Natsuko tried it, you smacked the spoon out of her hand and from that day on, neither of us were ever able to feed you again. You would only let yourself do it.”

Yamato looked stupidly proud of that fact. “What about Takeru?”

“Takeru…was a nightmare,” Hiroaki admitted, watching his son’s lips quirk up. “I think I made the mistake of doing the aeroplane spoon. Once I’d done it once, he refused to eat anything unless it was on an “aeroplane”.” Yamato was cackling. “But it worked out fine because you were always happy to do it for him.”

Yamato’s laughter abruptly shut off as he went bright red and Hiroaki counted that as a point. He didn’t mention that he had a photo of it which was probably a good thing because once he thought it, he suddenly realised he didn’t know where the photo was. Had they split their photo albums in the divorce? Had he let Natsuko take them all? He couldn’t remember. 

He was brought out of his musings by Pusumon making an attempt at his dinner, something he managed to fend off and only ended when Yamato returned with a refilled bowl for his partner. Yamato made a start on his homework while they finished up, muttering some formulas Hiroaki couldn’t hope to understand and answering the odd text on his phone. Once dinner was done, Pusumon curled up next to his elbow and Hiroaki watched as Yamato gave the digimon a few idle pats before returning to his studies. 

“What do you do for fun Yamato?”

The words came out before Hiroaki had even thought them through, Yamato’s head snapping up. His frown was deep. “What?”

Hiroaki gestured at his homework loosely. “School isn’t fun. And when you go to the Digital World, it’s rarely for fun. You’re wanting Knife of Day to be more than a hobby so does that count as fun?”

Yamato shrugged. “It is and it isn’t. Besides, we have a few years. If we were going to drop everything and tour, it wouldn’t be until after we had all graduated high school.”

“That doesn’t answer my question son. What do you do for fun?”

Blue eyes bored into him. “I don’t know. What do you do?”

Hiroaki blinked, taken aback. He then realised he didn’t have an answer. Yamato gave him a sad smile.

“Guess I learnt from the best.”

It was an answer but Hiroaki didn’t want it to be. Sighing, he took his bowl to the sink and started to wash up. He raised a hand when Yamato came to help, keeping him at the table. By the time Hiroaki was done with the dishes, showering, and finishing up his own work, it was past ten P.M. and Yamato was answering his last question, the hand not holding his pen rubbing at his eyes tiredly.

“Yamato, go to bed,” he murmured. 

Yamato did as asked at a stumble, Pusumon long since asleep atop Yamato’s school bag. Hiroaki watched it all with a frown. “I think,” he said, scooping Pusumon up, “We both work too hard.”

***

Friday had started with Hiroaki waking up to Pusumon jumping up and down on his chest, squeaking in delight when he finally woke up. It wasn’t hard to figure out why, what with the delicious smell coming from the kitchen and all. Pushing himself up, Hiroaki took a quick detour past the bathroom before reaching the dining room. Yamato gave him a grunt that could pass as a greeting, setting down three plates of omurice and discarding his apron in favour of reaching for his blazer. His school bag was already packed and his guitar case was lined up against his bedroom door.

“Eat up. I’m leaving in ten and I want to start on the dishes first.”

“Leave them,” Hiroaki said as he started feeding Pusumon. “I can do them.”

Yamato’s eyes narrowed. “That’s twice you’ve done them in two meals, Dad. Usually we fight over who has to do them.”

“Just let me be a good dad for once.”

That made Yamato pause. His head cocked to the side. “You’re always a good dad. You can handle me. That says a lot.”

At his sharp look, Yamato quickly looked away and Hiroaki wondered if he’d ever actually addressed Yamato’s self-depreciation before. 

“Anyway,” Yamato said after a long pause, scraping the last bit of rice into his mouth. “I’d better be going or I’ll be late. Don’t forget I have band practice,” he tacked on as he padded down to the entryway, toeing on his shoes. “But if something happens with Pusumon, call me. I can bail if you need me.”

“He’s a baby Yamato,” Hiroaki drawled. “Believe it or not, I’ve dealt with them before.”

“It’s a digimon baby but okay!”

With that, the door slammed shut and the apartment seemed oddly quiet. Pusumon looked at the empty seat where Yamato had been with longing and Hiroaki felt strangely inclined to agree. To take his mind off it, he instead dialled through to the station, being told that the water problem still wasn’t fixed and that if he could work from home, it would be much appreciated. Seeing as how Pusumon was all but attached to him, he didn’t hesitate to agree. 

And so, he opened up his laptop and began to work. His stapler went back to Pusumon, the digimon playing with it for awhile before becoming bored and starting to explore the apartment on his own. A crash from the living room showed all Yamato’s video games to be on the ground and Hiroaki had to pause to go and deal with that. Then Pusumon got buried under several coats while exploring his closet. And so Hiroaki had to rescue him from that. The bathroom door got closed at that point, just in case. One more incident - this time Pusumon chewing on several pens and making them explode - had Hiroaki confining the digimon to his lap.

Where it pooped.

Hiroaki’s head slammed onto the table, startling the poor thing and making him send it a strained smile.

“Sorry. I guess I’m not much fun. Let’s clean up and find something to do.”

Cleaning himself and his clothes, Hiroaki dug around the cupboards until he managed to find a ball. He didn’t know if it would be enough but apparently it was because Pusumon spent a near hour chasing the thing up and down the hallway, wiggling excitedly when it would bounce off walls and doing his best to tackle the ball when he did manage to catch it. Hiroaki laughed each time, sometimes batting the ball away just to see the game start all over again. Pusumon eventually turned to tackle him and Hiroaki allowed it, flopping onto his back and watching the digimon use his chest as a trampoline. He reached up, fingers running through grey fur.

“Is this why Yamato and Takeru like you guys so much? You’re as fun and playful as they are?”

There was, of course, no verbal response but there was the loud rumbling of a stomach. Hiroaki let out a puff of laughter, looking at his watch and finding it to be just gone midday. He supposed now was a good a time as any to have lunch.

Thankfully, after eating a lunch big enough for two of him, let alone a small, basketball sized creature, Pusumon settled in atop his completed paperwork and fell asleep. Hiroaki thanked whatever gods he still believed in, settling in himself, fresh cup of coffee in hand, and re-opening his laptop. At least now he would be able to work undisturbed.

***

Yamato would admit, he was later coming home than he had intended. He’d stayed behind after school for rehearsal and song writing with his band and that had gone on well into the night. Then a couple of school friends had texted and asked if he was free to catch a movie and, seeing as how he couldn’t remember the last time he’d seen one and his dad’s weird questions last night, Yamato had gone along. It left him leaving the cinema past midnight and getting home even later again. 

Unlocking the door, he was unsurprised to see all the lights off. Kicking his shoes off haphazardly, Yamato dumped his guitar into his room and school bag onto the dining table before pausing. It wasn’t anything alarming, just the clock on the microwave flashing 00:00 at him, indicating they’d lost power at some point. Opening the fridge showed the power had since returned and Yamato shrugged it off as probably some sort of odd electrical surge. Perhaps even a fuse in the apartment. 

More to make sure his dad hadn’t been called out on some emergency news story, Yamato eked open the door to Hiroaki’s room. He was there, snoring loudly with Pusumon hogging more than half the bed. As he went to leave, Yamato suddenly did a double take. That was not Pusumon. It looked similar but there were four legs now and three horns adorning its back. Plus this digimon was slightly larger. That probably explained the electrical issue and, given the fact that Hiroaki hadn’t informed him or reset any of the timers in the house, Yamato was willing to bet everything he had that his dad didn’t know about it yet. He crept down to his room, grin wide. It was so going to be worth it when his father woke up in the morning.

***

It was, it really was.

For once in his life, Yamato wasn’t upset at being woken before noon on a Saturday. Not when it started with his dad screaming and then pounding footsteps coming down the hall. It didn’t help any that there were softer footsteps following and a sort of high-pitched mantra of “Hiroaki! Hiroaki!”. It made Yamato bury himself further under his covers to hide his smile. His door was then flung open.

“Yamato, please, wake up! I don’t know what to-”

“Why not just ask me? I know! I know!”

There was a hand on his shoulder and he was being thoroughly shaken. “Yamato, son. I need you to get up.”

“I can do it! Let me; I wanna try.”

“No, absolutely not. I will…” His dad trailed off and Yamato bit his lip. “Yamato. You’re awake, aren’t you? Did you know about this?”

There was nothing for it, Yamato rolling over and sending his father a bright grin. He also held out his arms and the excitable digimon on the ground bounded into them. “Hey little guy. What’s your name?”

“I’m Pusurimon. And you’re Yamato. And that’s Hiroaki. Isn’t that great?”

“Sure is,” Yamato chuckled, pushing the blankets aside and getting to his feet. He hefted Pusurimon in his arms, much like Takeru did with Patamon. He sent his dad a smile. “It’s okay Dad. He just evolved. You know they do this. You’ve seen all our digimon do it.”

“I know I have,” Hiroaki said tiredly. “But it wasn’t what I woke up expecting to see.”

There was an obvious hint there and Yamato took it. “I maybe came home last night and saw that something had screwed with all the electronics in the house. That’s a pretty common occurrence when these guys evolve. Things glitching, that is. So I checked on you two and, well, yeah.”

“You could have warned me.”

“Less fun,” Yamato shot back, setting Pusurimon down and making for the kitchen. 

Pusurimon looked torn between following him to where he knew food could be found and staying with Hiroaki. Hiroaki made that choice for him by simply following Yamato, flicking on the television on his way past. Yamato snagged the remote off him, swapping from the news to whatever channel was playing that week’s music countdown. Hiroaki let him have it. Yamato was still deciding what to cook when his dad laid a hand on his shoulder.

“Let me?”

Yamato snorted. “Not a chance Dad. Actually, Pusurimon, rule number one of being in the real world: never eat anything my dad cooks.” Hiroaki gaped while Yamato pressed on. “And second, never eat anything Taichi’s mother has made either.”

Pusurimon nodded as though he’d bestowed great wisdom on him, scaling Hiroaki with ease so they were at eye height, something that made Yamato laugh and Hiroaki send his eyes skyward. Though he didn’t look too bothered by the new addition on his shoulder.

“How old is this one? Human-wise?”

Yamato chewed that over, glancing at Pusurimon as he started whisking some eggs together. “I’d say…kind of like a toddler? Pretty energetic and eats a lot but also they’re kind of independent. And Pusurimon probably has attacks now, right?”

Pusurimon puffed up proudly and actually seemed ready to demonstrate before Hiroaki yanked him off his shoulder, holding him at arms length. “Only do that to other digimon, alright? Not in this apartment. I still want my bond back.”

That had Yamato barking out a laugh. “You do remember that I broke several tiles in the bathroom right? And the blood stain on my wall from the guitar string snapping?”

Hiroaki sent him a pained look. “I had hoped they’d overlook both of those things.”

“In your dreams,” Yamato shot back, finished up the tamagoyakis and transferring them onto a share plate just as the miso soup started to boil. “You want fish too, Dad, or is this enough?”

“Fish, fish, fish!” Pusurimon cried, answering before Hiroaki even could.

“Alright. Three fish coming up.”

Breakfast was served soon enough and it almost ended up becoming a brawl as Pusurimon devoured his food so fast Yamato was afraid he was going to burn his throat only for the digimon to then try and make a start on their food. Yamato, used to years of fending off Taichi, was an expert at guarding his food. His dad? Not so much and soon the two were bickering back and forth. Then, to make things worse, Hiroaki’s phone started to ring. Before he had even finished saying his name, all of his food was down Pusurimon’s throat. He sent Yamato a pleading look and Yamato sighed exaggeratedly, pushing what was left of his breakfast over and plopping Pusurimon in front of the television. 

“Dad’s got to work, okay? And you can’t eat all his food.”

Pusurimon wilted. “Sorry Yamato. Your cooking just tastes so good! Do all humans get to eat this good?”

Yamato picked at a thread on his shirt. “Nah, most eat better.”

Their conversation was derailed by his dad joining them, crouching down with a look on his face Yamato knew all too well. “Needed back at the station?”

“Unfortunately. But I shouldn’t be gone more than a few hours.”

A lie but Yamato still smiled like he didn’t know that. “Have fun. And make sure Pusurimon doesn’t get too bored.”

Hiroaki spluttered behind him as he got to his feet while Pusurimon was practically running laps of the lounge area in excitement. There were some protests but Yamato was already opening a duffel, ushering Pusurimon inside and placing the bag over his dad’s shoulder. 

“He’s not my partner. Pretend he’s a stuffed toy, a present from Takeru. God knows we used to. You’re supposed to bond with your partner, Dad. Can’t do that from an office.”

Something odd crossed his dad’s features but before Yamato could ask, he was squawking as a large hand was ruffling his hair. “I’ll be back in time for dinner.”

“Dad! You made my hair-”

“-no messier than it already was. Stay out of trouble for me.”

Yamato huffed. The door shut and one look at the clock showed it was barely even nine A.M. Well, in that case, there was nothing for it. Not even bothering to clear the table, Yamato slumped back into bed. He was asleep seconds after his head hit the pillow. 

***

It wasn’t exactly hard to sneak Pusurimon into the station, Hiroaki would admit that. But it didn’t stop him from feeling an immense sense of trepidation. Probably because, in the car ride over, the little digimon had talked incessantly about anything and everything. He hated to think what would happen if that occurred in front of his co-workers. 

Reaching his office, Hiroaki unzipped the duffel again. Pusurimon bounded free, scampering around the room and seemingly trying to see every little thing at once. “Is this your work Hiroaki? What do you do here? Why does it look boring? Is there a window?”

The questions came rapid fire, Hiroaki sighing and hoisting Pusurimon up so they were at eye level. “I’m a reporter and head of department.” At Pusurimon’s confused look, he added. “I tell people news and make sure a lot of other people are doing their job. And if they aren’t, I’m the one that gets in trouble.”

That got him a poked out tongue in disgust. He kind of felt the same.

“And so, with that in mind, you can play in here but if someone comes in, you need to stay completely still, understand?”

“Got it! I’ll be even stiller than a statue!”

Hiroaki was dubious, to say the least, but - somehow - it actually worked. Pusurimon was a complete ball of energy as he tried to arrange and rearrange schedules, scaling filing cabinets and poking his nose into every crevice but, without fail, every time a co-worker would step in, he would obediently freeze. A few people gave the “toy” an odd look but Hiroaki merely waved a hand, saying Takeru had stuffed it into his bag without him noticing and it must have fallen out. Thankfully, no one ever tried to move or pick up Pusurimon. Hiroaki had no idea how that would have gone.

It was only when they were having lunch, Hiroaki having found a small deserted balcony and food enough for three, that trouble stirred. And it wasn’t even Pusurimon that did it. No, it was in the form of one of his assistants bursting through the door and wailing something about a ghost within the station. Hiroaki groaned. He was away from the station for two days. Two days and this was what he came back. Gods help him.

***

Arriving home later than he’d planned but earlier than normal, Hiroaki wrestled with the front door while precariously balancing pizza boxes in his arms. He did, finally, manage to win with the door and Pusurimon zipped in under his feet, nearly tripping him. He yelled out some variation of “watch it!” but it didn’t get him so much as a look. All it really got him was laughter from Yamato’s bedroom. Setting down the food, Hiroaki poked his head in and found Yamato had been working on some band projects, sheet music and lyrics strewn about the floor. Of course, his attention was now on Pusurimon who was regaling the events of his day in infinite detail. Yamato gave him an all too knowing look over the digimon’s head. 

“Just…come have dinner when you can get him to stop. I got us pizza.”

He turned and headed back to the living room, a little surprised to see Yamato already following, Pusurimon back in his arms. A quizzical look was on his face. “Pizza? What’s the occasion Dad?”

“None,” he grumbled, opening both boxes and relieving Yamato of his partner, placing him right in front of one pizza. 

Yamato looked like he didn’t believe him - which was fair, Hiroaki could admit Pusurimon had shown him how much time he didn’t spend with Yamato - but began eating regardless. After all, he was a teenager and he certainly wasn’t going to turn down free food. Their dinner was intermingled with shreds of conversation between the two of them and a veritable word vomit from Pusurimon. Hiroaki could feel a headache forming but Yamato was unbelievably patient, listening attentively and answering each question to the best of his ability. 

It was only when Yamato began to pass some of their pizza over that Hiroaki cut in. “Hey, you’ve barely eaten two slices yourself.”

Yamato shrugged, giving Pusurimon another slice on top of the whole pizza he’d already devoured. “I’m not going to eat much more. And neither are you.”

Hiroaki narrowed his eyes. “You’re fourteen Yamato. You’re supposed to eat me out of house and home.”

“Yeah right,” his son scoffed. “Have you seen me? I clearly got all of Mum’s genes. It’s not my fault I’m not easily confused with a tree.”

“Hey!”

“If any of us got your build, it’s Takeru. That kid’s built like a wall.”

That…was actually true. Still, he insisted on Yamato eating a third slice and got a deep, put-upon sigh for his troubles. A thought then came to him. “Speaking of Takeru, you haven’t-” His eyes flicked to Pusurimon, Yamato understanding.

“No, I haven’t. It’s not my place. He’s your partner Dad.”

Hiroaki was relieved, but only for a moment.

“Although…” Yamato sent him a feral grin. “We’re all meeting up for Odaiba Day tomorrow and you already said Takeru could come over afterwards for dinner. I’d have your speech prepared before then!” he ended cheerfully, leaving the table with a loud laugh and leaving a stammering Hiroaki in his wake. 

“Who’s Takeru?” Pusurimon piped up, looking half worried, half intrigued.

Hiroaki sent him a small smile. “My other son. He lives with his mother. I’m sure he’d love to meet you. He has a digimon of his own.”

“Is it a Gabumon too?”

“No, it isn’t.” Hiroaki then blinked, leaning back in his chair slightly. “Yamato!”

Yamato popped back out of his bedroom, expression disgruntled. “Yeah?”

“Don’t give me that face. And anyway, Pusurimon just reminded me. Should we go and show Gabumon that he evolved?”

The change was instantaneous. Yamato lit up like a Christmas tree, nodding shortly and quickly changing into something more suitable for tromping around the Digital World. Pusurimon gave him what Hiroaki could only assume was a hug and, honestly, he felt as though he deserved it. After all, making Yamato smile was no easy feat. 

***

“Is that seriously a sock on the floor?”

Yamato shot his brother a murderous look. “Dad and I have been busy, okay? To be honest, I don’t know how that got there either.”

Wrong, it had been Pusurimon but he couldn’t say that. Not yet at least.

Takeru held up his hands in surrender. “Okay, you’re right. Sorry. I just know Mum wouldn’t let me get away with that.”

Yamato managed a chuckle there. “Oh I know. I’m surprised you manage to keep Patamon a secret from her. Though I still don’t get why Takeru.”

His little brother sighed, clutching Patamon that little bit tighter. “I don’t know either. I guess it’s just…Once we got back from the Digital World the last time, she never wanted to speak of it again. Like we could all collectively pretend it never happened. Hikari’s mum is pretty similar.”

“You’d know,” Yamato teased, grinning victoriously when Takeru went bright red. He let it drop though, opening the fridge. “Why don’t I get started on dinner? Dad should be home soon but they were having some problems yesterday so maybe not.”

Takeru eyed him up warily. “That depends. How hot are you going to make it?”

“Hot enough.”

Takeru groaned and Yamato sent Patamon a sly look. The digimon just giggled, very much trying to look innocent when Takeru looked down at him. The curry - more on the stove for his father and Pusurimon - had barely hit the table when the front door was opened. Yamato perked up because he had been waiting for this all day. But even he admitted to frowning when he wasn’t met with soft pads of feet across the floor but rather the staccato of claws and what? 

That question got answered soon enough when a large, near Gabumon-sized digimon, skidded into the living area. Takeru let out a hilarious yelp, reeling back in his chair. What had once been Pusurimon, and now looked more like a bipedal hedgehog, jumped onto the table and the table gave a traitorous groan. Hiroaki’s voice bellowed out from the entry. 

“Herrismon! What did I say about tables?”

Herrismon had the audacity to look sheepish before launching himself into Yamato’s lap. “Hi Yamato. We’re home now, did you see? Did you make dinner? It smells good again!”

“Yeah, I did,” Yamato murmured. He then steered the digimon’s gaze around. “But don’t you want to say hi to Takeru first?”

Takeru had all but a second to push his chair back as Herrismon rocketed from Yamato’s lap to the floor and then up into his. Patamon hastily scrambled atop Takeru’s head, watching the other digimon with wide, wide eyes. Herrismon tracked the movement sharply. 

“I’m Herrismon. What’s your name? You look nothing like Gabumon.”

Takeru’s eyes shot his way there and Yamato found the tabletop very interesting. Luckily, he was saved from being interrogated by his dad entering the room. Hiroaki looked at the scene and just threw his hands into the air. 

“Takeru, I see you’ve met Herrismon. Yamato, you too.”

“I did,” Yamato agreed, tilting his head up slightly so he could actually, you know, see his dad and make eye contact. “What’d you do to get him to evolve Dad? That usually takes someone being in danger.”

Hiroaki didn’t get to answer before Takeru cut in. “No, before that, can someone please tell me what is going on? Why is there a digimon in your apartment? Especially when neither of you are freaking out about that fact.”

“Technically, there’re two,” Yamato shot back, pointing at Patamon. Takeru was not impressed. He ran a hand through his hair. “Alright, so I may have taken Dad to the Digital World.”

Takeru dropped his spoon.

“I just wanted to show him around. He was the one that went and got paired with a digimon of his own.”

Yamato watched as Takeru’s gaze flew to his dad. Hiroaki nodded, reaching into the pocket of his pants and pulling out the digivice he’d received. Takeru took it in near reverence. His eyes went between their father, Herrismon, and the digivice so many times Yamato thought he might have been having a stroke. Eventually though, he handed the digivice back and turned his attention to Herrismon.

“Hi, I’m Takeru. And this is Patamon.” Patamon waved. “I guess you could say we’re teammates.”

Hiroaki balked. “I wouldn’t say that. You won’t catch me on any of you boys’ strange adventures.”

“Says the guy who’s already been to the Digital World two times,” Yamato said with a roll of his eyes. 

“You instigated it that first time!”

“And you were the one that asked last night!”

Their argument was broken up by Takeru laughing, both digimon soon joining in. Takeru hauled Herrismon in close, wrapping his arms around him and squeezing tightly. “I can’t believe my dad has his own digimon. You’re so cool Herrismon!”

Herrismon beamed, returning the hug in kind before worming free and trekking back to Hiroaki’s side. Yamato smiled, that smile widening just a tad when hands came to curl over his shoulders. “You’re home earlier than I thought,” he said softly. “Did something happen?”

He didn’t like the way his dad’s hands suddenly tightened. And he especially didn’t like when Herrismon turned to look at them, eyes sharp and expression set. “There’s a digimon causing problems at the station.”

Probably, he liked that least of all.

***

Chapter Text

***

“There’s a digimon causing problems at the station.”

“What do you mean there’s a digimon at the station?” Yamato demanded.

Hiroaki ran a hand down his face. “I don’t know. I know people were saying we had a ghost problem but ghost is a lot different to a digimon.”

Patamon looked down at Herrismon. “Did you say it was a digimon?”

Herissmon nodded firmly, frown deep. “I did because it was! I saw it. And it tried to attack Hiroaki. That’s why I evolved!”

Yamato’s eyes flew to his dad, Takeru’s following. Hiroaki slumped into the chair next to Yamato. “There is some truth to that. I don’t know if it exactly attacked me but it certainly tried to scare me.”

“Does it want something?” Takeru asked.

“I’m not sure. I was hoping maybe you boys could look into it for me. To calm my staff if nothing else. I’ve already had more letters of resignation than I can count.”

Yamato nudged Takeru under the table and he understood, pulling his D-terminal out from his pocket. “Everyone should still be together,” he said, fingers tapping away. “We left early so I could come over. If we head to the station now, the others will probably be able to meet us there.”

Hiroaki gave them a strained smile. “Thanks boys.” He kicked out the chair next to Takeru. “Herrismon, let’s eat before we go.”

“Good idea,” Yamato said, heading for the stove and dishing up the curry that was waiting and simmering away. “Digimon need a lot of energy to evolve and Herrismon is probably hungry. Takeru, pack up your things.”

Takeru did as asked, Yamato snagging a cardigan from his own room as the sun began to set. He snickered when he heard his dad start spluttering from the dining room and oops, maybe he made that a bit hot. But Hiroaki was a big boy, he could deal. He re-entered the main room to a dark look. Yamato just grinned, brushing back Herrismon’s spikes as he ate the curry with wild abandon. 

“It’s not so bad. Come on, he likes it.”

Hiroaki eyed them both up dubiously. “More like you’ve already disintegrated his taste buds.”

That got a laugh out of Takeru, who was slinging his backpack on. “See! That’s what I said to Yamato but he didn’t believe me.”

Yamato huffed, only relenting when Herrismon asked for more and he went to pack a take-away container for the car ride over. A quick ask over his shoulder had Patamon eagerly agreeing for one too and soon enough they were ready to go, Yamato claiming the passenger seat and shoving Takeru in the back with Herrismon and Patamon.

“What did Taichi and the others say?” he asked as their dad pulled onto the street. 

Takeru consulted his D-terminal. “He said they’re on the way and that Koushirou is picking up some sort of anomaly on his computer. I wonder if it’s the ghost.”

“Maybe it’s your digivice Dad,” Yamato teased, Hiroaki groaning and just taking the next left. 

The rest of the short trip passed in silence. It was then brought to an abrupt end as, out of nowhere, a bolt of lightning came down and struck the television station. Takeru cried out in alarm, Yamato gritting his teeth as their father hastily pulled over. He barely had time to undo his seatbelt before Hiroaki was yelling,

“You two stay here! I’m going in to check on everyone.”

“Dad, wai-” “Not without me!”

Yamato swore as he was knocked off kilter by Herrismon barging his was past him and chasing his dad down the road. He was set to follow when Takeru grabbed his arm, pulling him up sharply.

“Yamato, wait! We don’t know what’s in there. We need to wait for Daisuke and the others.”

“I can’t Takeru! That’s our dad in there. And if we don’t know what it is, how do we know it won’t hurt him?” he yelled.

Takeru met his gaze evenly. “He has Herrismon. That’ll be enough until we get there.”

Yamato hesitated a moment but that was all Takeru needed apparently because the next second Taichi was rounding the corner, damn near sprinting, Daisuke close on his heels. Sora was close behind and the other Chosen Children further behind again. 

“Yamato!”

Yamato reached out, clasping Taichi’s hand in his. “We have to hurry. Dad went in there and I have no idea what’s waiting for him inside.”

Taichi nodded grimly. “We saw the lightning strike from Shiokaze. If that wasn’t a sign for trouble, I don’t know what is.”

The others joined them then, looking decidedly out of breath but also ready for more. That was good, Yamato thought, because they probably needed to be. Takeru looked ready to speak, no doubt to fill them in on everything, so Yamato just hauled him around, shoving him forward.

“Okay, they’re here now. Can we please go and help Dad?”

Takeru must have seen something in his face because he simply nodded and they were off again. They arrived at the station just in time to see the last dregs of workers filter out. Making for the back stairway his dad always brought him in through, Yamato hissed, the power off in the entire building.

“I know the way to Dad’s floor!” he called as he started up the stairs, “But if he’s not there it may take us awhile. Stick close with the lights out.”

He got tense nods and, in one glance back, Yamato saw Koushirou’s mouth open only to snap shut, lips thinning and brow furrowing. His digivice was in his hand and Yamato had a pretty good idea of what he was seeing. A very good idea even. 

“This place is giving me the creeps,” Miyako whispered as they reached another landing.

“It’s just because it’s dark,” Hikari consoled. “With the lights on, I’m sure it isn’t so bad.”

“It is dark in here,” Jou agreed. “I feel like I’m going to trip on every step.”

“Or that something’s going to jump out and scare you,” Taichi teased.

That had Yamato turning around enough to sock him one in the shoulder. “Shut up. That isn’t helping.”

He then let out an oomph as Taichi’s weight settled on him. “Aww, is Yamato scared of the dark? Scared of ghosts?”

Yamato shook his friend off, glad the poor lighting was enough to hide his blush. He had never been the best with scary things and no, this wasn’t his ideal situation but he’d do it because he had to. Like they’d always done.

Pushing open the door to the right floor, Yamato led them down two hallways before he was stopped. Not by the ghost, not by a wayward employee, but by Chibimon instead. The little digimon bounded out of Daisuke’s arms and settled in at the head of the group, stance set. He flicked a look back.

“Daisuke, something’s there.”

“I have to agree,” Poromon piped up.

Yamato tried to peer through the darkness, unable to make out anything. It didn’t stop Chibimon, the digimon evolving and then hurling itself into the darkness.

“Boom Boom Punch!” “Lightning Quills!”

V-Mon came tumbling back and looked ready to go again before Yamato shot forward, throwing an arm out. “Wait,” he hissed. “Herrismon?”

“Yamato!”

He barely had time to brace himself before the digimon in question barrelled into his legs. He could hear confused shouts from behind him but paid them no mind, crouching down.

“Herrismon, where’s Dad?”

The digimon pointed down the hall. “He told me to come and find you. It’s this way - hurry!”

With that, Herrismon took off and Yamato was on his heels. Daisuke demanded to know what was going on but it didn’t seem as though anyone had any answers. Well, anyone outside of Yamato and Takeru and Yamato sure as hell wasn’t going to say anything. And, thankfully, Takeru seemed to realise there were more pressing matters and simply said they could look into it later. They were going to have to when they entered the station’s dome, saw Hiroaki facing down the “ghost”, and then shrieked as all the windows blew out. Yamato felt something akin to a wall slam into him, only realising it was his dad when Takeru was smashed up against him and they were whirled away from the glass.

“Dad?” he called worriedly.

“I’m alright Yamato. Whatever it is, it isn’t willing to talk.”

The glass stopped falling and Hiroaki reluctantly loosened his grip on them. Yamato wormed his way free, wincing as glass cracked under foot. Hiroaki glanced at the others.

“Careful where you step. Your parents won’t forgive me if something happens to you.”

“Don’t worry Mr. Ishida, we’ll be safe,” Sora assured.

“Is that the digimon?” Daisuke demanded, pointing past them at the spectre that was zooming around the room. “Because if it is, what the hell kind of digimon is that?”

“Not any one I’ve seen before,” Taichi admitted.

Yamato looked down at Herrismon. “You sure that’s a digimon?”

Hikari answered before he could. “It is. I can sense it. There’s some sort of…sorrow. Like its sad. I don’t think it wants to hurt us though.”

Yamato’s eyes roamed to the shattered windows sceptically. It consoled him some to see that Taichi was doing to the same. He didn’t get to voice his opinion before the ghost was heading straight back for them only it never reached. Never reached because Tailmon ran to meet them, eyes wide and a call of “Wizarmon!” on her lips. That stopped everyone dead. And, to their shock, Tailmon was right, the ghost shifting and warping until they became something more recognisable. 

Yamato jumped at a heavy hand on his shoulder, relaxing when he realised it was just his dad. “You know this digimon?” A nod. “And it’s a friend?” Another nod. “Okay.”

The hand removed itself and Yamato could only watch as Wizarmon and Tailmon had a conversation that was entirely too short and left far too many questions with little to no answers. As Hikari and Tailmon were left alone to grieve, Hiroaki leant against a nearby desk, smiling weakly when Herrismon bounded up and settled in beside him.

“Why do digimon always speak in riddles or prophecies? They can’t give you straight answers?”

Yamato, with a quick look around, chuckled and muttered under his breath, “They’re as straight as I am.”

Hiroaki guffawed, ruffling his hair. “But seriously,” he said, raising his voice so everyone could hear. “Does anyone understand a word of what was just said?”

“Unfortunately not,” Iori said. “I believe we’re as confused as you are.”

“Maybe even more so,” Taichi added, looking pointedly at the digimon by his side.

They were saved, however, in the form of Koushirou. The young genius stepped forward, glancing between Hiroaki and Herrismon before inclining his head ever so slightly. “I apologise for being presumptuous, Mr. Ishida, but I suspect that this digimon is yours. And also, that you have a digivice. Am I right?”

Yamato watched his dad’s eyebrows shoot up even as everyone else was whipping around. “Koushirou, isn’t it?” The boy nodded. Hiroaki grinned. “Yamato always said you were the smart one. And you’d be right,” he continued, reaching for his pocket and holding out the digivice, something that had Taichi stumbling forward in disbelief. “This is Herrismon. He’s my partner.”

Koushirou seemed to take that in stride, even if the others didn’t. “But how did you even get a digimon?” Sora asked. “Did it come out of your computer?”

Hiroaki frowned, looking to Yamato. He shrugged. “That happened to Taichi seven years ago. Remember Takeru talking about seeing two monsters? That was the same day. Those were digimon he saw. Me too.”

“I see. That certainly explains a lot.” Hiroaki rubbed at his chin. “But no. Yamato took me to the Digital World. I met Herrismon there.”

All eyes swapped to Yamato and he hunched in on himself, tugging his cardigan in tighter and hiding his hands inside the cuffs. “Look, Dad wasn’t okay with me going whenever so I wanted to show him it was safe. Him getting a DigiEgg wasn’t my fault, okay?”

It still looked as though everyone had questions to ask but the power kicked back on and Yamato had never been more grateful than when his dad said, 

“Let’s continue this elsewhere.”

At least it gave him time to prepare for the inevitable.

***

They didn’t end up going far, Hiroaki only walking the group to Seaside Park and letting the digimon run laps around the Statue of Liberty. 

“I still can’t believe you took your dad to the Digital World,” Taichi was hissing.

“Maybe I’m not okay with lying to him,” Yamato snapped back, something in Hiroaki’s heart swelling there. “And besides, Dad’s cool with the digimon stuff. Not like your parents.”

Taichi sighed. “Tell me about. You think they’d have gotten over it. If my mum found out Hikari was still going, she’d ground her for life.”

“You forgetting the part where you go too?”

“Not as much!” Taichi defended. 

“Yeah,” Yamato snorted. “But you know she goes and haven’t told on her. You’re complicit.”

Taichi gave a nervous chuckle and Hiroaki took that as a good enough time to turn around and give the kids his attention. Their conversations immediately petered off and Hiroaki didn’t think he’d ever had that sort of power with them before. Who knew that all it took was him becoming a Chosen Child - god, could they change the name? He was an adult for heaven’s sake - for that to happen. He held up a hand before they could even start.

“Let’s make some things clear,” he said firmly. “I may have a digimon but I am not going to be joining you on your adventures. Honestly, I just don’t have the time and I know when to leave things in your hands. But also, I need to be kept in the loop. If things are becoming too dangerous, I need to know so I can step in and help out. If anything happens to you children out there, I feel as though that’s on me now.”

“I think that’s totally fair,” Jou agreed, ever the voice of reason. 

“No way!” Daisuke cried. “We’ve been doing fine so far. We don’t need babying.”

“Dad just said he wasn’t doing that,” Yamato cut in, voice razor sharp. “He’s involved now so that makes him just as responsible if anything happens to us. What happens if Takeru gets hurt or something?”

Takeru jumped there.

“Three years ago, that would have been on me because I’m the older brother; I’m meant to be looking after him.”

“Yamato…”

“But if something happened now, it would be on me and Dad because he knew what Takeru was doing and didn’t try to stop him.”

Hiroaki nodded, Takeru blustering and waving his hands frantically. “It really wouldn’t be Dad! Because you’re not-”

“You’re my son,” Hiroaki said, no room for arguments in his tone. “You will always be my responsibility.”

Takeru flushed and Yamato looked victorious, leaning into his side ever so slightly. Hiroaki allowed it. 

“I still can’t believe you actually went Mr. Ishida,” Taichi eventually said, subject change clear. “If I asked Mum or Dad, they’d probably run screaming.”

“My mum too,” Sora laughed.

“Don’t get me started on mine,” Jou bemoaned. “They’d be more likely to lock me in a mental institute.”

“Strange creatures that live in parallel universe based entirely on data does sound a little absurd,” Hikari admitted. “Who could blame them?”

“And even if they did, I can’t imagine my mum with a digimon. She’d probably kill it within a week,” Taichi said with a grimace.

The look on Yamato’s face showed that was very much true and Hiroaki wondered, not for the first time, just how bad Yagami Yuuko’s cooking actually was. Should he invite Taichi over for dinner sometime? His eyes then flicked to Yamato and no, Yamato did enough as it was. Asking him to cook for yet another person wouldn’t be fair. Hiroaki was lucky Yamato did all the cooking as it was. 

“I will admit, having an adult perspective may be very useful.” Koushirou’s voice cut through his thoughts. “I’m sure you’ll be able to provide insight into things we can’t.”

Daisuke rolled his eyes, dodging a tackle from V-Mon as he played and sending him back towards Armadimon. “Look, I don’t care if he’s old. We can take out Ken without his help. Genius or not.”

Miyako look set to agree when the older ones suddenly hunkered down at the look Hiroaki was giving them. “When you say “genius” and “Ken” in the same sentence I hope to god you kids are not talking about Ichijouji Ken, who has been missing for over a month with some very distraught parents at home.”

The way Yamato’s shoulders bunched up said enough.

“What are you kids thinking?” That got him a few flinches. “That is a missing child. The police are actively looking for him. No matter what is going on in the Digital World, you drag him back and deliver him to his home!”

“Yamato did suggest beating him here,” Takeru whispered, Hiroaki’s gaze turning his way. Takeru squirmed. “He’s the Digimon Kaiser. Yamato thought it would be easier to stop him on this end.”

“Then why didn’t you listen?”

“Because he’d already disappeared by then!”

“And did you tell your mother?”

Takeru quickly looked away, hands balling into fists. “Mum doesn’t…Mum’s against…”

Hiroaki pinched his nose. “Natsuko’s like Taichi’s mother, am I right?” A nod. “Goddammit. Fine. But tell me at least.”

“Sorry.” It was barely a whisper.

“But if we bring him back here,” Iori spoke up. “He’ll go straight back. There’s no way to make him stay.”

“Don’t you need a computer to get to the Digital World?” Some nods. “Then figure out a way to confiscate his. Problem solved.” 

“We’re sorry Mr. Ishida,” Sora spoke up. “We should have thought of that.”

Hiroaki nodded. “You should have. I know the Digital World is important and you have to save it but this is a classic two birds, one stone scenario. You give his parents peace while protecting the Digital World. You needed to think outside of your circle. Remember others are affected by this, not just you eleven.”

There was a long beat of silence before Taichi looked up, holding his gaze. “You’re right. We’ll make sure to include you from now on. What you’re saying makes a lot of sense. I’m sorry we didn’t think of it sooner. It would have saved us a lot of trouble too.”

That was good enough, Hiroaki seeing his point made. “Not that I’m your teacher but you’re all dismissed or whatever. Thank you for your help tonight. Yamato, you’re with me. I need a smoke.”

Yamato cowered even further and Taichi went as far as starting to protest but Hiroaki silenced him with a look. Daisuke, Miyako, and Iori were the first to leave, gathering up their digimon and disappearing. Jou excused himself next, Sora and Koushirou staying as long as it took to apologise again before heading off. Hikari eventually managed to haul Taichi away. Takeru stayed the longest, looked ready to fight, but Yamato waved him off, hands shoved deep in his pockets and expression set. Takeru took it for what it was - a losing battle - but didn’t look too impressed. Only when they were alone did Hiroaki lead Yamato out of public view. He then leant down, drawing the boy into his arms. Yamato went dead stiff.

“I’m not mad at you,” he breathed, Yamato shuddering. “And if I was, it would be you least of all. You tried Yamato. You were the one to think outside of the Digital World. You just…stopped when you got shut down.”

Yamato didn’t sob but it was close. “I still didn’t…I didn’t think.”

“No,” Hiroaki said sternly. “You thought more than anyone. And, as you told me not four days ago, you get pulled in as muscle only. Plus you’re often busy with your band. I’m sure there’s a lot of things you may actually be out of the loop on. More than someone like, say, Taichi or Koushirou.”

His son gave a shaky exhale, pulling away and scrubbing at his eyes. “You’re really not angry? Disappointed?”

That made Hiroaki want to swoop back in but he settled for guiding Yamato’s chin up with a hand. “With you? Never.”

Hiroaki was confident that the only reason Yamato didn’t cry there was because Herrismon took that moment to jump into his arms, Yamato squawking and having to act first to catch the rambunctious digimon. Herrismon nudged Yamato’s cheek with his snout until he laughed. He then swivelled enough to see Hiroaki. 

“Can we watch the moving screen with sounds? And bring Gabumon? I want to tell him all the cool things I did!”

“It’s a television,” Yamato explained gently even as Hiroaki was nodding.

“Why not? And provided you promise to sleep, Gabumon can stay the night Yamato.”

That got him a shy smile and then they were heading back to the van. Yamato weaselled him into stopping by the nearby Lawson before they got home and he returned with more snacks than Hiroaki would allow in a month. He just smirked at the irritated look Hiroaki sent him. He wasn’t really annoyed though. Not when, upon stepping out of the shower, he saw Yamato sprawled across the floor, Gabumon sitting beside him primly and Herrismon tearing through bag after bag of sweets, and animatedly explaining everything happening on screen. The original Godzilla movie was playing and while it might have hit a little too close to home, it just made Yamato laugh and Gabumon occasionally scold him. Dragging over a chair, Hiroaki plopped down too, Yamato beaming and playfully kicking him. Hiroaki put a stop to that by pinning Yamato to the floor with his own feet. Worth it.

***

Yamato hated answering the phone, and especially at seven in the morning before he’d even truly woken up. But his dad wouldn’t, not at this hour, and Yamato was already up, whisking crepes together. Turning down the stove, he made for the home phone.

“Ishida residence, Yamato speaking.”

“Oh, Yamato, good, great.”

Yamato blinked. “Koushirou? Why do you sound, I don’t know, like your panicking?”

“I am not panicking,” Koushirou said quickly. “But I, well, it’s pretty close.”

Yamato leant against the phone stand, brows knitting together. “Do I want to know why?”

There was a long pause. “So, I did some thinking about what you and your father said yesterday.”

“Uh huh.”

“And my mum was always really open to the digimon thing.”

Yamato’s breath caught, suddenly having a very good idea of where this was going. 

“We always get up early at my house anyway so I thought it wouldn’t do any harm to ask. She agreed and we went and…And…”

“She has a digimon, doesn’t she?”

“Yamato, she has two.”

“What.”

***

Chapter Text

***

Hiroaki was dreading his alarm going off. It was something he did every morning, the amount of time he spent in bed never seeming to be enough. It didn’t help that he now had Herrismon, who wriggled and squirmed and tossed every which way throughout the night. Still, he would have found his alarm going off to be preferable to Yamato coming into his room at god knows what hour and roughly shaking him, accompanied by a sharp hiss of,

“Dad.”

“I’m up,” Hiroaki grumbled, swatting the hand away and rubbing at his eyes. “What’s going on? Are we out of groceries?”

Admittedly, it was something that happened a lot. Herrismon snuffled but stayed asleep, Yamato grimacing. That, more than anything, had Hiroaki suddenly more alert.

“No, and for once, what did happen, isn’t my fault.”

Hiroaki frowned.

Yamato grinned, a little too wide. “Koushirou took his mum to the Digital World.”

He left it there but he didn’t need to say anymore, Hiroaki already understanding. He put his head into his hands, Yamato snickering. “I take it we’re supposed to head round there?”

“I didn’t say we would,” Yamato admitted, scratching at his cheek. “But we probably should.”

Hiroaki nodded, swinging his legs over the side of the bed and shaking Herrismon. “Get dressed, I’ll do the same and meet you at the front. We’ll get breakfast on the way.” He paused. “Unless you’ve already made it?”

Yamato shrugged. “I started but I can pop it in the fridge. It’d probably take too long to cook anyway.”

That was that and his son disappeared, slipping down the hall just as Herrismon opened bleary eyes. It didn’t stay that way for long, the digimon soon perking up and bounding around the room with the infinite energy he seemed to possess. Hiroaki could already feel a headache coming on. Not that that stopped a smile from tugging at his lips. He tugged on his work clothes, double checking his notes before bee-lining to the dining table and picking up whatever he’d scattered there the night before. Yamato was already in the entry, a bag slung over his shoulder and toeing on his shoes. He was, bizarrely, in jeans and a singlet.

“You’re wearing that?” Hiroaki asked as he swiped up the car keys, ushering Yamato out first.

“What? It’s not cold out Dad. And it’s only supposed to get hotter.”

Hiroaki decided to let it drop, hopping into the van and waiting for Herrismon to clamber over his lap before starting the ignition. Yamato’s door slammed shut at the same time, Yamato doing a poor job of hiding a yawn behind his hand. Hiroaki sent him a commiserating look. Which was probably why he said, as they pulled out onto the road,

“When’s your next school break? We haven’t gone somewhere in awhile.”

Yamato frowned. “Uh, we literally just started summer vacation.”

Hiroaki swore.

There was a beat before Yamato sat up more fully, eyes gleaming and Hiroaki willed himself not to blush. “Dad, please tell me you actually forgot.” He suddenly laughed. “Is that why you asked about my clothes? Yes Dad, I wear this to school every day.”

“Yamato, please stop.”

He did not do so. “And remember, Dad, how I specifically told you Takeru and I were meeting up for Odaiba Day? An event that, you know, happened in our summer vacation three years ago?”

Hiroaki teasingly slapped a hand over his mouth, still clearly able to feel Yamato smiling under the hand. “Yeah, yeah, Yamato, laugh it up.”

Yamato looked more than inclined to before knocking his hand away. “But if you wanted to go somewhere, we could. You haven’t taken time off in ages.”

“What’s time off?” Herrismon piped up.

Yamato swivelled in his seat. “It’s when you tell work that you want a break and so don’t go there for a few days.”

Herrismon brightened. “Let’s do that! I want to do that! Hiroaki’s work is boring.”

Hiroaki had never been happier to pull into the Izumi’s apartment building. It certainly put an end to Yamato’s teasing and Herrismon was distracted enough to forget what they’d been talking about. After locking the car, Yamato led the way to Koushirou’s apartment. He rapped against the wood sharply, grinning when Koushirou opened the door. Well, at least Hiroaki wasn’t the only one who had to endure Yamato’s ribbing.

“You didn’t have to come,” Koushirou opened with. “But I’m glad you did.” He offered Hiroaki a short bow. “Thank you for coming over Mr. Ishida. My mum will be glad to know she’s not alone.”

“She got a digivice too?” Yamato asked as he toed off his shoes, Hiroaki copying.

“She does. Dad’s just left for work but I think he almost had a heard attack when he found out.”

“You didn’t take him?”

“He didn’t want to go. I felt no need to pressure him.”

“That’s fair. Mum’d be the same.”

“Not if Takeru asked,” Hiroaki butt in.

Yamato huffed. “Maybe. But then again Dad, I think you underestimate Mum. She’d more likely take Takeru’s digivice and find a way to permanently seal the gate.”

That had him reaching out, clasping Yamato’s shoulder tightly. “Do you mean that?”

Yamato’s bottom lip disappeared behind his teeth. “I mean, maybe. She’s really overprotective. Why do you think Takeru was babyish for so long?”

“Don’t talk about your brother like that.”

There was an awkward beat of silence, Koushirou opening his mouth before Herrismon snapped to attention. His ears pricked up and then two digimon came hopping out of the kitchen. Izumi Kae was right behind them, spatula in one hand and a smile on her face. That smile only widened when she caught sight of them.

“Oh, hello. Koushirou didn’t tell me you were coming over.” She then stepped closer, crouching down. “And what’s your name?”

“Herrismon!” the digimon chirped, flinging his arms out and enveloping Kae in a hug. She laughed.

“You’re very friendly.” Her eyes flicked upwards, meeting his own. “Yours, Mr. Ishida?”

He nodded. “Unfortunately. And what about your rabble?”

It didn’t escape his notice that Yamato already had one of the babies in his arms, kneeling down to pet the other.

“Those are Zerimon and Cocomon. Tentomon was kind enough to provide me with their names.”

“Which one’s which?” Yamato enquired, letting the twins race back down the hallway and into Kae’s lap. 

Kae held each one up in turn, starting with the brown one. “This one is Cocomon. And this is Zerimon.”

“Not that I’m not excited for this conversation,” Koushirou cut in. “But we should probably have it somewhere that isn’t our hallway.”

That seemed more than fair and they were happy to relocate to the main room. Yamato turned down the offer of food, something that made Hiroaki narrow his eyes because he’d forgotten to grab them breakfast and Yamato should have been hungry, and Hiroaki simply asked for a cup of coffee. It wasn’t much but it was something when Yamato relented and accepted a cup of green tea when Koushirou made one for himself. Kae joined them not long after, a neat plate of snacks in hand. Not that they got to enjoy them before all three digimon descended upon it. 

In reality, Kae’s story wasn’t all that different to Hiroaki’s own. She had gone with Koushirou to the Digital World, seen some interesting things - “incredible” and “amazing” were the words she’d used - made conversation with Tentomon, and then felt called to a DigiEgg that had been abandoned in an old shrine in the woods. That little detail had been the most interesting bit to Yamato, and Koushirou at the time. Hiroaki let them have it. After all, they knew far more than he did and could probably realise when something was strange or unusual. To him, everything about these creatures was strange. 

By the time Kae’s story had wrapped up, Koushirou was fiddling away on his laptop (and had procured Hiroaki’s digivice at the same time) and Yamato had shifted to the floor, three energetic digimon clambering every which way over him. 

“And how have you found this experience?” Kae asked gently, drawing Hiroaki’s attention to her. 

That had both children looking up, Hiroaki running a hand down his face. “Exhausting. And certainly not what I’d imagined doing at my age.”

Yamato cackled, gently throwing Cocomon into the air and catching him before sending the digimon up again. “Come on Dad. It’s not like you’re actually raising a child. Herrismon looks after himself.”

Hiroaki glared at him. “And who, exactly, has to pay for his food and keep him out of trouble at work?”

Yamato was unrepentant. “You earn enough. And it’s not my fault you weren’t sucked into the Digital World for an indeterminable amount of time with no idea how to get home and so couldn’t leave your digimon there when your numerous quests were done.”

“I can almost taste the sarcasm Yamato.”

Koushirou looked between them, though his lips were quirked upwards. Kae was also trying to hide a smile behind her hand. “Well,” she said, “I’m looking forward to it. It can be lonely here with Koushirou always at school or clubs. And it’s exciting to know I get to help.”

That had Koushirou jerking up. “What, Mum, no! You shouldn’t…the Digital World is dangerous.”

“But I have digimon now,” she replied simply. “Doesn’t that mean something?”

“She’s got you there,” Yamato drawled. He sent Kae a smile. “Plus, if anyone can handle two digimon, it’s you Mrs. Izumi. Just look at Koushirou!” Said boy blushed. “You could have done a lot worse. Like end up with me.”

Herrismon giggled and Koushirou rolled his eyes but Hiroaki was moving before Yamato knew it. The next second he had yanked Yamato to his feet, causing the boy to yelp. “Excuse us,” was all he said.

Yamato stumbled as he was dragged down the hall, shoved into whatever room was closest and his eyes, when he turned around, were so angry. Hiroaki imagined his own matched. “Dad, what the h-”

“You need to stop that. Now.”

Yamato flinched at the tone but there was confusion on his face. “Stop…what?”

Hiroaki bent down, meeting his gaze evenly. “The way you put yourself down every other sentence.” He watched his son go dead stiff. “I’ve had enough of it. You’re not a bad kid Yamato; you never have been. I’m proud of who you are, who you’ve grown into. You need to start seeing that.”

“Look, it’s just habit, okay? I don’t mean anything by it.”

“I think you do.”

Blue eyes snapped to him, burning. “And what if I do? What does it matter anyway? You’ve never cared before!”

Hiroaki folded his arms. “I hadn’t noticed before.”

That, clearly, was the worst thing to say. Yamato’s mouth snapped shut and his hands clenched into fists. He was all but quivering with silent fury and Hiroaki’s reaching hand was veritably slapped away.

“Yeah,” Yamato snapped. “And that’s exactly the problem.” He stalked past him. “I’m leaving. You have work soon. Don’t be late.”

With that, Yamato stormed out of the Izumi household. Hiroaki sighed, fingers itching for his cigarette packet only to realise it wasn’t there, was still in his van. A hesitant knock came from the doorway and he wasn’t too surprised to see Koushirou there, Herrismon half-hidden behind his legs. Wordlessly, the boy held out his digivice.

“I updated it for you,” he said quietly. “It’s filled with data on every digimon we’ve come across and will open gates for you.”

“Thank you Koushirou.”

“...Yamato will cool off. Just give him time.”

Hiroaki grimaced. Hopefully.

***

Yamato knew that at just gone eight A.M. on the first of day of school holidays Taichi would still be in bed but that didn’t stop him from knocking on the Yagami’s front door anyway. Mrs. Yagami smiled upon seeing him, waving him in with a hand. 

“Breakfast Yamato or will you be heading down to catch up on more sleep?”

“Sleep, if you don’t mind.”

“Certainly don’t. Hikari’s still asleep though so try not to wake her.”

“You don’t have to tell me,” Yamato said dryly. “Tell Taichi.”

He got a conspiratorial smile in return as he padded down the hall. Reaching the bedroom, Yamato crept over to the bunkbed. Tailmon’s eyes opened but closed as quickly as she realised who it was. Scaling the ladder, Yamato had no qualms about shoving Taichi around until he fit in beside him. Taichi groaned, a hand reaching out and pausing when it made contact. Yamato found himself pinned under his friend’s gaze seconds later.

“Yamato? Everything okay?”

Yamato just shrugged, wrestling the blanket out from under Taichi and tucking it over himself. “I’ll tell you later. Sleep?”

Taichi eyes him suspiciously before a yawn escaped. He chuckled. “Okay. But after lunch, deal?”

“Deal.”

***

When his lunch break finally rolled around, Hiroaki stretched his arms above his head, back cracking as he did so. Herrismon looked up from where he was curled in the corner, discarded food wrappers all around him. “Break time?”

“I think so.”

“Time off time?”

“No. But lunch time,” he compromised. That seemed to have Herrismon perking up. 

“What are we gonna have for lunch today?”

“Well,” Hiroaki admitted, “I was more thinking of trying out Koushirou’s upgrades. See if we could get ourselves to the Digital World. What do you say?”

Herrismon looked outright delighted, bounding up beside him and looking at the computer screen impatiently. Hiroaki had him wait, getting up only to lock the door to his office between sitting back down. To be honest, Hiroaki had no idea how to do this. So he settled for copying what he’d seen Yamato do and held his digivice up to the screen. Lo and behold, the gate appeared. What had Hiroaki pausing though was what appeared to be a map in the centre of the screen and he was suddenly reminded of Yamato saying he could choose where he ended up. Herrismon nudged at him but Hiroaki gently pushed him back.

“Hang on. I want to get a good look at this.”

When he did, Hiroaki could admit that what he was looking at was rather strange. There were barely any terrain markers, no cities or settlements marked - which begged how Yamato knew what correlated to what unless he just had the entire world memorised - but what there was was an odd, snaking black line across the screen. Even as he watched, another square turned black. 

“Herrismon, what do you think this is?” he asked, pointing at the anomaly.

Herrismon frowned, peering at the lines. “I don’t know Hiroaki. A line? A path? Is it something dark?”

That Hiroaki didn’t know but it also put the descriptor “dark tower” into his head. The things the Digimon Kaiser made, apparently. Was that what he was doing? Was he building them now? Hiroaki looked at where the next tower was possibly going to be built. He selected the square.

“Let’s go and find out.”

Herrismon’s expression was grim but set. Hiroaki imagined they made quite the pair.

***

“So Koushirou’s mum has digimon,” Taichi said, passing a bottle of Pocari over. “Big deal.”

Yamato screwed his nose up. Without prompting, Hikari took the bottle from him and replaced it with a Calpis. “Thanks Hikari.”

It was Taichi’s turn to scrunch up his nose. “I don’t know how you drink that.”

“Same to you,” Yamato shot back, unscrewing the lid and taking a sip before sighing. “And it’s not the digimon thing I care about. “It’s more…Dad’s been weird ever since it happened.”

“Weird how?”

“I don’t know. Just things like being home all the time, doing chores, buying dinner.”

Taichi frowned. “Okay yeah, that is weird.”

“He probably feels guilty,” Hikari piped up, both boys whipping around. She shrugged. “Herrismon is taking up a lot of his time. And not out of choice either. You don’t exactly fight for your dad’s attention Yamato.”

“Because he’s busy!” Yamato exclaimed. “And if he wanted to make time for me he would ha-”

He cut himself off but it was already too late, Hikari sending him a commiserating look and Taichi’s knee bumping against his shoulder.

“That’s the problem,” Taichi murmured. “Your dad doesn’t make time for you but you feel he makes time for Herrismon. But that’s probably only happening because Herrismon doesn’t let himself be ignored.”

Yamato dropped his head onto Taichi’s thigh. “I’m not a little kid.”

“No, but you’re still a kid. And I think all kids deserve some of their parents’ time.”

“I guess.” Yamato knocked back the rest of his drink. “Anyway, it’s our first real day of holidays. We should do something. Hikari, not to be mean or anything, but scram.”

Taichi laughed and Hikari poked her tongue out. “Fine. Since you’re bothering my brother, I’ll go and bother yours.”

“He deserves it!”

“What for?” Taichi asked as Hikari slipped out of the room.

Yamato chuckled. “Hell if I know but knowing Takeru, he’s probably done something.”

Taichi sniggered before rummaging around his drawers. He pulled out his console controllers triumphantly a few minutes later. He didn’t even have to ask.

***

Where they ended up in the Digital World, Hiroaki wasn’t exactly sure. It looked partially like a wooded area but it then opened up onto fields of long grass. Herrismon explored the new environment with glee, nose often sniffing the air before he would race off in one direction or another. He never went out of sight though, something Hiroaki was more than happy about.

Of course, the moment he’d thought it, Herrismon bolted and showed no signs of stopping. Cursing, Hiroaki quickly gave chase. Luckily, he only had to chase his partner through stalks of grass. Had they been in the forest, he probably would have lost the digimon for sure. As it was, he almost stumbled over Herrismon when he found him. From nearby, something gave a loud and frightened squeak. Mutterings of “the Digimon Kaiser!” came from all around him. Hiroaki did his best not to feel insulted. After all, he’d seen Ichijouji and, last time he looked, they looked nothing alike. Although, perhaps to digimon all humans did.

“I’m not the Digimon Kaiser,” he said calmly, sitting down and holding his hands out placatingly. “My name is Hiroaki. My son is one of the Chosen Children. His name is Yamato. Do you know him?”

More mutterings and whisperings and finally, finally, something small and purple emerged from the grass. It looked rather similar to a tadpole.

“We know Mimi,” the little creature said. “And Taichi and Jou.”

“Taichi is my son’s best friend,” he said carefully, clearly, so as not to spook them.

“I’ve never seen a human as big as you before.”

“Probably because I’m older. When humans get older, they get bigger.”

“Yeah,” Herrismon piped up. “They don’t evolve like digimon. They just grow!”

“Is that really true?”

This time the question came from his left, Hiroaki turned to see a frog like creature standing there, a strange instrument wrapped around its neck. “It is.”

“Wow, you humans are strange!”

Hiroaki let himself smile. “I suppose so. And what’s your name?”

There was a beat and then the creature spoke up. “I’m Geckomon. And that’s Otamamon. There are lots of us here.”

“Is this where you live?”

Both digimon shook their heads sadly. “We were forced to come this way,” Otamamon said tearfully. “The Digimon Kaiser destroyed our home. We ran as fast as we could.”

“Yeah, if we don’t run, he turns us into his slaves!” Geckomon explained, several voices joining in in agreement. 

Hiroaki frowned severely. “He enslaves you? You can’t fight free?” Heads shook. Beside him, Herrismon growled. Hiroaki sat in thought for a long moment. “Well, I can’t guarantee this help but I saw a map of where the Digimon Kaiser has been and, from what I saw, he seems to be heading north. If you can, you should warn all the digimon north of here and then clear out in other directions. And, if possible, pass this on to any digimon partners of the Chosen Children. Tell them Yamato’s dad said so, alright?”

Geckmon’s bottom lip wobbled and Otamamon threw herself into Hiroaki’s arms, wailing. “Thank you Hiroaki! No one’s ever looked after us like this.”

“We’ll be sure to pass your message on to everyone we meet,” Geckomon promised. 

Hiroaki pried Otamamon off of him. “I didn’t do anything that special. Now go. The Digimon Kaiser is probably coming this way. You need to be gone long before then.”

The digimon gave a furtive nod and ran off into the underbrush. It was only when they did so that Hiroaki realised just how many of them there really were. It would have been close to a swarm. He pushed himself to his feet, glancing at his watch and sighing.

“Come on, we’d better head back.”

“But shouldn’t we work out where the Digimon Kaiser is headed?” Herrismon asked even as he trundled alongside him.

“Maybe so but I can’t avoid work forever. People would notice I’m missing,” he explained, hoping he wasn’t turned around and the direction they were headed in really would lead them back to the television set. “We can investigate tomorrow. Or, if worse comes to worst, tonight.”

That seemed to placate Herrismon. Hiroaki didn’t blame him - after all, this was his world, his species, that was apparently being destroyed and enslaved. It made sense why Yamato and the others were so adamant in their duties now. 

He was snapped from his thoughts by a fireball suddenly coming through the trees. Herrismon barely had time to yank him to the ground before it hit. Once the dust had settled, Hiroaki looked up. And then wished he hadn’t. A large, red dinosaur was towering over them. Its eyes were an unnatural shade of red and, wrapped around one arm, was a spiral of black metal. It didn’t take a genius to know what that was or what it meant.

“The Digimon Kaiser’s close,” Hiroaki hissed, scrambling up and drawing Herrismon deeper into the forest. “We’ve got to make it to the television set now. I’m not prepared for this.”

“It doesn’t look like we have a choice,” Herrismon yelped as another blast hit just to their right. Hiroaki could feel the heat against his skin. He shot a look over his shoulder.

“Can you fight that thing?”

Herrismon looked uncertain. “I could try?”

“If you can’t then don’t. That’s not a risk we need to take.”

Naturally, a second digimon, identical to the first, then stampeded in from the left. “Alright, new plan. We need to take that risk. Only go for the spirals, got it?”

Herrismon nodded tightly, sliding underneath a fire ball and scaling the opposing digimon. Hiroaki saw the lightning bolts hit but they didn’t do enough damage. He grit his teeth even as Herrismon was sent crashing into the ground. The little digimon went back in without delay, shooting spines out this time and it was enough to have the dinosaur rearing back in pain. There wasn’t time to celebrate, not when Herrismon was struck from the other side. 

“Herrismon!”

Herrismon pushed himself to his feet. “Hiroaki, run. Get Yamato. I can hold them.”

“No you can’t!”

“I’ll do what I have to do!”

Hiroaki stumbled at the ferocity of the statement before, for reasons he couldn’t explain, reaching for his digivice. “Alright, then I’ll help.”

Light erupted from his digivice, both corrupt digimon hastily covering their eyes. From the centre of the clearing came the one phrase he hadn’t realised he’d wanted to hear.

“Herrismon evolution!”

Hiroaki grinned, half relieved, half awed at the digimon that was standing in front of him when the light died out. This digimon was tall, almost as tall as he was, with fierce yellow spikes down its back and dangerously sharp claws, blistering red in colour.

“And what do I call you?”

“I’m Filmon,” came the reply. “And, Hiroaki, I’ll handle this.”

He did too, claws glowing at striking just so, Hiroaki watching as both dark spirals shattered, crumbling as they fell to the ground. The digimon - Tyranomon, he would eventually discover - blinked several times in confusion before lumbering off. Hiroaki watched them go with a shake of his head, straightening his tie as Filmon swapped back to Herrismon, slumping against his side.

“That was hard.”

“You did a good job.”

“Can we go and get lunch now?”

“I promise.”

“Good.”

***

Chapter Text

***

They were still sprawled out across Taichi’s floor when Taichi’s mum called out to them, Yamato pausing the game as his friend left. From in the living room Yamato could hear muffled conversation and then Taichi picking up the phone. Seeing as how the first words he said were, “Koushirou, what’s up”, Yamato figured something was, indeed, up. So by the time Taichi returned, Yamato had already packed the console away and was holding a shirt for Taichi to pull on. He did so, though not without finding a dress shirt to toss Yamato’s way.

“Dad took the car so we’ll have to walk. And we both know you burn in the sun.”

Yamato grimaced, pulling the shirt on. He and Taichi toed on their shoes together before yelling their goodbyes and starting the trek to Koushirou’s apartment.

“Did Koushirou say what was going on?”

Taichi shook his head. “Or at least, nothing outside of the usual trouble in the Digital World. He said he’d emailed the younger kids too so I expect they’ll all be there.”

“Which means,” Yamato said with a sigh, “This is a big job and they’re going to need Greymon and Garurumon.”

Taichi paused mid-step before cringing. “Probably. Makes me miss the days when I was, you know, actually the leader.”

“Me too because no offence, but I don’t always trust Daisuke with my brother’s safety. Hikari’s, sure. Takeru? Not so much.”

“He’s not that bad,” Taichi placated. At Yamato’s look, he bumped their shoulders together. “I know he can be hot-headed and annoying but when it comes down to it, he looks after everyone in that group. I mean, come on Yamato, Daisuke has your crest and everything. That has to mean something to you, right?”

“I suppose,” Yamato had to admit. “Maybe I’m biassed because I just get Takeru’s side.”

“Takeru does have a point though. Just a little one. Daisuke is a bit jealous of him and Hikari. But Takeru can stand up for himself.”

“That he can.”

Taichi shot him a sly look as they reached the apartment block, making for the elevator. “Wonder where he gets that attitude from.”

Yamato gaped before chuckling, scratching at the back of his neck sheepishly. “Maybe. I think being hot-headed just runs in the family.”

They stepped off as they reached the right floor, Yamato returning to the apartment he’d been at just hours before. Taichi was the one to knock and Koushirou answered the door. They didn’t so much as get out of the entryway before Zerimon and Cocomon were on them. Yamato scooped the twins up, introducing them even as he made his way down to Koushirou’s room. He could almost feel Koushirou’s expression souring.

“Well, I would have made introductions Taichi, but Yamato’s already got that covered.”

“That’s just his big brother nature coming out,” Taichi teased, Yamato turning enough to kick him in the shin. Taichi yelped and Yamato’s grin was wide as he stepped into the room. It then faltered upon seeing all five of the younger Chosen Children already gathered. Luckily, Takeru spotted him first and smiled brightly.

“Hey Yamato! I see you met the twins.”

“We actually met this morning,” Yamato said, passing Zerimon to Hikari when she held out her arms and content to let Cocomon balance precariously on his shoulder.

“You already met them? You’re so lucky!” Miyako gushed. “I think they’re super cute.”

“Yeah, just wait til they grow up,” Daisuke grumbled.

Chibimon looked up at his partner with wide eyes. “Does that mean you don’t like me when I’m V-Mon?”

Daisuke spluttered and floundered and Yamato left them to it, shifting over on the bed so there was room for Taichi to sit beside him. Takeru claimed his other side, Patamon happily settled in on his head.

“We waiting on anyone else or is this it?” Taichi asked when Koushirou returned to his computer chair.

“This is it,” Koushirou said. “I called this meeting as soon as I could because I noticed something strange in the Digital World not too long ago. It’s probably been there longer, I just didn’t notice because I hadn’t been looking.”

Pulling up the map of the Digital World, Yamato was quickly able to see what he meant. They all knew that black spots indicated Dark Towers and they’d been doing well at keeping those numbers down before Ichijouji moved to the Digital World permanently. But now there was a distinct path, snaking ever upwards. Yamato frowned. That wasn’t Ken’s usual play at all. 

“What is it, a clown?” Daisuke asked.

Yamato wanted to smack him over the head but Takeru, very wisely, gripped his wrist.

“It’s a path,” Koushirou explained patiently. “Ken is suddenly moving in a very specific direction. And for no logical reason that we know of.”

“My biggest worry is where he’s going,” Iori said. 

“My thoughts exactly.”

“It can’t be anywhere good,” Hikari piped up, Taichi nodding.

Yamato felt Takeru’s hand tighten on his wrist before his little brother spoke up. “I think, we have to do this the old-fashioned way.” His eyes flicked over Yamato and then the Yagami siblings. “We need to go in and stay in, at least until Ken is defeated. We never go into a fight at one hundred percent because part of us is always worrying about how much time it’s taking, how soon we have to be home. We need to fight until the battle is done, consequences be damned”

Yamato nodded even as Taichi was saying, “I agree. Takeru’s right on this one.”

“But Taichi, it’s impossible,” Hikari said, looking up at him. “If I didn’t come home what do you honestly think Mum would do? She’d have the police out within hours.”

“I’d tell her you were in the Digital World,” he huffed before sighing. “But that wouldn’t work. Maybe on Mum but not on you other guys’ parents.”

“Exactly,” Iori murmured. “Our parents don’t have the history yours do.”

“Then we need a way to get you out of your homes,” Yamato spoke up, frowning. “We first went at camp. We need something similar.”

“It’s a bit late to sign up for a camp,” Koushirou said, foot tapping against the floor. “But the idea is good.”

“Camping!” Taichi exclaimed. “We’ll go camping!”

“I heard that,” Mrs. Izumi said as she entered the room. Cocomon and Zerimon immediately ran to her side, the woman laughing and handing them a tray of food.

“But Mum, it would work,” Koushirou insisted.

“I didn’t say it wouldn’t. You’d just need a chaperone. I’m sure I could be free,” she added with a wink.

Miyako cheered with excitement, Taichi’s grin wide. Yamato passed along his thanks before tacking on, “And Dad wanted to take time off. Plus it gives us extra back up in case of emergency.”

Takeru did a double take and Koushirou blanched.

“Dad is not back up!” “My mum is not coming!”

Yamato just grinned wickedly. “That’s up to them.” He then got to his feet, unceremoniously dragging Takeru with him. “Come on Takeru, you’re with me. We’ve gotta convince Dad to come. You have better puppy dog eyes than me.”

Hikari laughed and Daisuke snickered but Takeru didn’t contest it, just slipped his shoes on and followed Yamato out the door. It was only when they hit the street that Takeru went to grab his arm, Yamato seeing it and expertly dodging it. Takeru groaned.

“Can you not make this difficult?”

“Make what difficult?”

“Yamato, I’m not dumb.” Yamato actually stumbled there. “Dad would do anything you asked, no questions asked. Why do you need me?”

“I just do,” Yamato muttered, tugging Takeru onwards.

The light went on seconds later. “You’re fighting. You and Dad. Really Yamato? What over now?”

Yamato shot him a look but Takeru was undeterred.

“Come on, you can tell me. Maybe you’re just blowing things out of proportions. You sometimes do-”

“I got shitty at him abandoning me all the time as a kid, okay?” Yamato snapped.

Takeru went several shades whiter and Yamato stalked off. He heard when Takeru started moving again. Thankfully, Takeru didn’t waste time apologising. He just slipped his hand into Yamato’s and let his head thunk onto his shoulder momentarily. Yamato pressed his lips to Takeru’s head for one fleeting moment.

“Thanks Takeru.”

“Always.”

***

They found a table at one of the cafes attached to the tv station. Yamato had already called their dad down but there was no telling when he would actually show up. So they’d ordered and settled in, Yamato hiding yawns behind his hand and Takeru wondered what time Koushirou had gotten him up that morning. It didn’t stop Yamato from, for want of a better word, mothering him and making sure he didn’t order only desserts and sodas. Okay, so he would have but Mum would have dinner ready for him at home. 

“Eat healthy,” Yamato had grumped as he’d returned with three plates of okonomiyaki.

Takeru pouted but did as asked, taking water over the cola he’d wanted and getting a happy nod.

They chatted about school and the various hobbies attached to it. Takeru was more than happy to talk about how successful his basketball team had gotten and that they were looking to compete against other schools soon. Yamato, albeit shyly, admitted he’d tested up in the end of year exams and so was now a class ahead of Taichi and Sora. Takeru hadn’t known that. The conversation then derailed as something slammed into his leg, Takeru yelping and looking down to findHerrismon blinking up at him from under the table.

“Sorry we’re late,” Hiroaki said as he pulled out a spare chair, no food in sight and only a coffee in hand. “I’ve been out in the field today; was late getting back.”

“What kind of story did you cover?” Takeru asked as Yamato pushed out his own chair and disappeared inside. He winced, Hiroaki blinking in confusion. “He’s probably just getting you food.”

“I can buy my own,” Hiroaki sighed even as Herrismon perked up.

“We’re getting something to eat? Great! I’m starving!”

“Again?” came the incredulous demand. “I saw what you ate at lunch!”

“But evolving makes me hungry,” Herrismon whined and that, that had Takeru perking up. He looked under the table once more before swapping his gaze to his dad.

“Evolving? He looks the same to me.”

Hiroaki suddenly looked more nervous. “Well, we may have gone into the Digital World today and run into some trouble.” He threw up his hands when Takeru balked. “We’re okay! Herrismon handled it.”

Takeru put a hand on his chest. “You’re going to give me a heart attack one of these days.”

“Not likely,” Yamato snorted as he returned, indeed pushing two plates towards their father. “You’re young. You’ll live.”

“Maybe,” Takeru huffed. “But Dad’s been taking himself to the Digital World.”

Hiroaki spluttered and Yamato paused, eyeing him up carefully. They all pretended not to notice one of the plates disappearing under the table. “I see,” Yamato eventually said. “Guess that makes our job easier.”

That had Hiroaki looking between them in suspicion. Takeru did his best to act innocent but he was pretty sure that just made it worse. Hiroaki groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose. “Yes?”

Yamato pointed at Takeru. “These guys wanna head into the Digital World, for a couple of days at least.” Hiroaki frowned. “So Taichi suggested we cover for them by going camping. Mrs. Izumi’s already on board but two chaperones are better than one. I told everyone you’d be cool with coming.”

“And if I’m not?”

Takeru watched Yamato’s shoulders hunch up, his arms folding tightly. “You were the one who said you wanted to go away.”

“I said I wanted to go away with you,” Hiroaki argued. “Not all of your friends.”

Yamato scoffed. “I’m sure that makes Takeru feel really loved.”

“Hey, I’m not even going to be there!” he countered. “It wouldn’t matter to me either way. But Dad, please? Everyone’s really counting on us and, if something happened, you would be right there with Herrismon and be able to help us! Please?”

Maybe he made his voice that little bit shakier and whinier on that last please but it had the desired effect, Hiroaki spreading his hands and nodding. “Fine. Leave me Koushirou’s number and I’ll work out the details with his mother.”

Yamato scribbled the number down on a napkin and handed it over. He then seemed to deem the conversation done and promptly left. Takeru gave a nervous laugh.

“Uh, have fun with that Dad.”

The look he got in return could have killed. 

***

In truth, Hiroaki could have given Yamato a lift home seeing as how he clocked off not fifteen minutes after the boys had left. But Yamato hadn’t given him the chance and Hiroaki had muttered away under his breath the whole way home. Herrismon watched him with wide eyes before leaning across the centre console and placing his clawed hand on his arm. Hiroaki had flashed him a strained smile and the poor Digimon had practically been asleep by the time they got home.

Which was good, because Hiroaki really needed to have a conversation with his son and he’d like to have it sooner rather than later.

Shuffling down the hall, Hiroaki rapped on Yamato’s door, pushing it open in the same movement. Yamato was seated on his bed, two textbooks on his knee and periodically flicking between the two of them. His eyes were rather cold. 

“Son, can we talk?”

For a long moment he thought the answer would be no but then Yamato pushed his books aside and while he made no gesture asking Hiroaki to sit, he left one side of his bed glaringly free. Hiroaki took it, sitting down and nudging Yamato a bit more towards him. 

“I think it’d be better for us to get this out of the way before we go camping.”

Yamato shrugged. “Sure, I guess.”

He really wasn’t giving him much to work with. Typical. “Alright. Well, how about I apologise for this morning.” Yamato stiffened. “I didn’t mean to be so rough with you. And I shouldn’t have brought up whatever this is in such a way. Especially not at one of your friend’s houses.”

“It’s okay.”

“It isn’t and so, I’m sorry.”

“Then, thanks.”

Hiroaki wanted to slam his forehead into a wall but that wouldn’t help any. Instead, he grasped one of Yamato’s shoulders, the boy starting something terrible. “Can we talk about what is going on? Because I’m not sure I understand.”

“Nothing’s going on,” Yamato ground out. “It’s just taking me a bit to get used to you constantly being home, okay?”

That made him pause. “Is that…do you not want me home?”

“I didn’t say that.”

“You’re just getting used to it.” A nod. “Alright. You might have to get used to it Yamato. With Herrismon it’s harder to stay at work. He gets bored and wants to come home. It’s not something I was really planning on.”

“But you get to spend time with him,” Yamato pointed out softly.

“That’s true,” Hiroaki said, chuckling. “He’s tiring but he keeps me entertained.”

Yamato smiled, drawing his knees up and wrapping his arms around them. “Yeah, he’s pretty cool. I’d want to spend time with him too.”

That had him rolling his eyes. “You already do. You’re great with him, Yamato.” Hiroaki pushed himself to his feet. “Thank you for talking with me. I know you don’t like to.”

He was almost at the door before Yamato’s voice called him back. And it didn’t just call him back, it had ice pouring through his veins and his heart dropping into his stomach.

“So…I guess I just wasn’t very fun, huh?”

Hiroaki whipped around, freezing when he saw that Yamato’s eyes were filled with tears. Yamato never cried. “What?”

Yamato hugged his legs tighter. “I mean…You never made time for me. I get it; I’m not exactly cool.”

Hiroaki didn’t think before he was across the room, kneeling down and yanking his son into his arms. Yamato yelped but Hiroaki just tightened his grip.

“Jesus fuck, no.” Hiroaki held Yamato with everything he had. “Yamato, no. It wasn’t…It was never like that.” He could feel the scoff against his shoulder. “I know, I know, it would have felt that way. I’m sorry son. I didn’t even realise. You were always so independent that I thought you didn’t mind but you did. Of course you did. You were a child. You’re still a child.”

“Dad…”

And like that it all made sense where this had come from. Why Yamato had been confused, hurt, borderline pushing him out. Why he constantly put himself down. Why he felt he wasn’t worth anyone’s time or attention because damn it, Hiroaki had never taught him that. He’d never put Yamato first. Yes, he’d supported him but he’d never actively made time for him. Not like he was doing with Herrismon. The jealousy was clear. It was also more than justified. 

“I can’t take back what’s already happened but I’ll get better, okay? You too. You tell me when I’m gone too much, when you want to do something. Even if that something is just dinner.”

Yamato pulled away, swiping at his eyes. “You don’t need to apologise for all that. To be honest,” he admitted. “I hadn’t even noticed. Or, not really, until…”

“Until Herrismon,” Hiroaki finished, ignoring the way Yamato blushed and holding him in place by the upper arms. “You’d never considered I could be home earlier. And then I was and it hurt. Because I hadn’t done it for you.”

“I don’t blame you,” Yamato insisted.

“But you should and you’re allowed to. Son, I made a mistake here.”

Yamato looked away, jaw setting stubbornly. “Can we just pretend this never happened?”

Hiroaki sighed, dropping his grip. “You’re allowed to have feelings, kid.”

One imperious eyebrow quirked up. “What, like you do?”

“Hey, I have feelings!”

“If exhaustion and stress are feelings!”

Hiroaki’s mouth dropped open before he laughed. Yamato soon joined in, dropping down beside him and slumping into his side. Hiroaki took it gratefully, wrapping an arm around his shoulders. Yamato’s weight was warm and comforting against him. 

“All this…it’s why you and Gabumon are so close, isn’t it?”

Yamato hummed thoughtfully. “I mean, yeah. Gabumon was always there for me. And when things got really bad, he was there.”

“I see.”

“But,” Yamato continued, “A lot of the really bad stuff happened in the Digital World. He was the only one there. I couldn’t have asked you even if I wanted to.”

Hiroaki grimaced because that was true. “Well, not anymore.”

“And besides, you have been there. You let me start a band. Mum wasn’t happy when she found it. Said it was a waste of time.”

“Excuse me?”

“What? It’s not really a respectable career. I get that.”

“But it’s what you want,” Hiroaki pointed out.

“And Taichi wants to be a soccer player,” Yamato drawled. “Doesn’t mean he isn’t also considering careers to pursue outside of sport. Give us credit. We’re more mature than we look.”

Hiroaki squeezed him. “You always have been.”

“But most importantly…Dad, you were okay with me. With me being, you know. Gay. You…Dad, that really meant a lot to me.”

Yamato was nearly crying again and Hiroaki just drew him in, propping his chin atop his head. “I said I’d always be proud of you. And I always will be. Always.”

And maybe they were too young or too old for it but they dragged their futons into the living room and watched late night television until they fell asleep. Sometime during the night Herrismon joined them and Hiroaki didn’t mind at all. Not when Yamato’s back was pressed firmly into his side and he slept the most soundly he had in a long time.

***

Chapter Text

***

In the end, getting permission from the kids’ parents to take them camping hadn’t been hard at all. Mrs. Yagami was looking forward to a break, Daisuke’s parents were similar, Miyako’s were glad she’d made a friend, and while Iori’s were hesitant, they were also happy to see Iori spending time with friends. Takeru had simply turned up on the day and promised Natsuko was fine with it. Hiroaki hadn’t bothered to call her and double check. That was more drama than he needed at eight in the morning. As it was, Kae had bundled the younger kids into her car and Hiroaki had been left with the teenagers. Taichi looked dead on his feet, Yamato too, and only Koushirou seemed able to keep his eyes open. 

“Everyone got everything?” Hiroaki asked as he tossed his duffel into the back. “I’m not turning around if you forgot something.”

“Double checked last night,” Yamato assured him, claiming the front seat and unceremoniously shoving Herrismon into the back. Herrismon huffed but Taichi slung a commiserating arm around him, the digimon asleep seconds later. 

“Hikari packed enough for both of us,” was his answer.

“Mum’s got my bag,” Koushirou said, seatbelt on and already powering up his laptop. Taichi groaned.

“Give it a rest Koushirou. At least let us get there.”

“Yeah, Takeru will know where to go,” Yamato agreed. “Apparently Mum bought him a laptop for the trip because he “needed it”. Spoilt little brat.”

Hiroaki shot him a warning look but Yamato held his gaze. Hell, even Taichi spoke up from the back. “He has a point Mr. Ishida! Takeru’s in elementary school. No one in elementary school needs a laptop unless they’re Koushirou.”

Maybe they had a point but it also wasn’t his place to judge Natsuko and her choices. So, he turned on the ignition even as he said, “I was going to buy you one for graduating middle school Yamato; you’ll get yours soon enough.”

That made Yamato perk up, his cheeks flushing slightly in delight. Of course, that disappeared a second later. Hiroaki wondered why until a yell came from the beside the car. Looking out the side window, he found a girl there that he didn’t recognise but one that Yamato and Taichi definitely did, if their faces were anything to go by. “Yamato?”

“One sec’,” Yamato grunted, opening the door and dropping to the ground. “Hey Jun. What brings you here?”

“Daisuke said you were all going camping so I thought I’d come along.” Hiroaki gaped and Yamato groaned. “I can come, right? And where is Daisuke?”

“He went in the other car,” Yamato said. “And sorry but, uh, guys trip, you know?”

Jun - or so Yamato said - pouted at him. “Come on Yamato! It’ll be fun! You and I can get away, look at the stars, all that romantic stuff.”

Taichi was sniggering but Hiroaki could see how uncomfortable Yamato was becoming. That made him switch the engine off and round the car. Yamato looked embarrassed at seeing him essentially come to his rescue but he dutifully ignored it.

“Ms. Motomiya,” Hiroaki thought that was a safe bet, “I’m not sure what Daisuke told you but my son is right. This is a boys’ holiday and, regardless, I haven’t gotten permission from your parents to bring you along. Maybe you could spend the week with some of your girl friends instead?”

She looked terribly put out but Hiroaki just gestured to the van. Yamato got the memo, jumping in and buckling up his belt, very much ignoring Jun. Hiroaki gave a tiny bow before getting back in himself. He wasted no time in starting the engine and driving off. Taichi cackled loudly, Yamato turning around and punching him in the thigh. That made Taichi yelp and Koushirou send a look skywards.

“Is there a story there?” Hiroaki asked.

Yamato ran a hand through his hair, sighing. “I went over one time to explain away Daisuke being stuck in the Digital World and she caught on that I was lying. She wanted a date in return so I’ve kind of been ignoring her ever since.”

Hiroaki raised an eyebrow. “Why would she think you were interested?”

“Beats me,” Yamato grumbled as Taichi guffawed. Koushirou looked between them in confusion and Hiroaki suddenly went cold because, shit - he’d assumed Yamato’s friends knew. It was clear Taichi did.

“Why wouldn’t you be interested?” Koushirou asked innocently. “Is it because of Sora?”

Taichi winced and Yamato’s eyes sunk shut. The next second he pasted a smile on his face and turned in his seat. “I’m gay Koushirou.”

The boy blinked. “Oh. Sorry for assuming you were straight.”

There was a beat and then both Yamato and Taichi were laughing. Yamato reached out, taking Koushirou’s hand in his and squeezing it in thanks. Koushirou seemed to understand, smiling back. His gaze then swapped to where Hiroaki was watching them through the rearview mirror.

“I’m taking it you know Mr. Ishida?”

“Dad was the first one I told,” Yamato said, almost proudly and that had Hiroaki’s heart swelling.

“And, because of that,” Hiroaki cut in, turning and grinning widely. “If any of you intend to date Yamato, know that I’ve got my eyes on you.”

Koushirou assured him he had no such intentions and Yamato rolled his eyes. Taichi though, oh. Taichi quickly looked away, cheeks flaming. Interesting. 

Even if he had any intention of following that - which he didn’t - their conversation was derailed as Herrismon stirred. The digimon was silent for all of a moment before he noticed the change in scenery and soon questions were coming so fast the four of them could barely keep up. The only time the questions stopped was when Yamato would blast the radio as one of his favourite songs came on. Then it descended into carpool karaoke and what Taichi couldn’t do with tone, he could match with volume. 

It was probably one of the most raucous car trips Hiroaki had ever been on. It was probably also one of the most fun ones. 

***

By the time they arrived at the camping grounds, the younger Chosen Children had already disappeared. Mrs. Izumi greeted them warmly, the cabin already set up and Zerimon and Cocomon running around her feet. 

“Let’s go fishing Dad!” Yamato called as he slung his bag onto a bunk. 

“Really Yamato? I thought you hated fishing.”

“I do but it’s funny to watch you lose every fish you catch.”

His dad’s expression soured but he nodded. Yamato grinned, shooing Taichi off when he came to follow and sending him towards Koushirou. Koushirou, however, looked engrossed in his laptop and so Taichi went in search of Mrs. Izumi. 

“Now it’s just us,” Yamato said happily, Hiroaki finally smiling and plodding back down towards the stream.

“You even know how to do this?”

“Not a clue!” Yamato chirped. He turned around, beckoning with a hand. “Come on Herrismon. Dad’s going to teach you a life skill!”

Herrismon all but barrelled over, the twins on his heels. Hiroaki sent him a look but Yamato just smiled innocently. He refused to touch the bait but was more than happy to throw the line into the river. Hiroaki settled in beside him, Herrismon watching them curiously for all of five minutes before his patience ran out.

“What are we doing?”

“Catching fish,” Yamato replied. “They’re supposed to be drawn to the bait and bite it and get caught on the hook. Then we cook them to make dinner!”

Herrismon frowned at the water. “Want me to evolve and scoop them out? It’d be quicker.”

Yamato was into the idea. His dad was not. He threw up a hand. “No, this is something that requires patience. Stop rushing things Yamato.”

Yamato groaned, tugging listlessly at his line. “I get that but there’s also nothing to do while you do it.”

“I think you’re supposed to sit in companionable silence.”

His nose scrunched up. “That sounds gross. At least talk to me.”

Hiroaki raised his eyebrows. “I thought you’d be done talking after last night.”

“You started that. I was content to let it go.”

“Oh I’m aware.”

“It’s not like you’re a conversationalist either Dad.”

“No, I’m not. But that doesn’t mean I’m not interested in what you have to say. Or that I shouldn’t sometimes talk when I don’t.”

Yamato bumped against his shoulder. “Don’t make it that deep. We’re supposed to be catching fish.”

“Oh, I see one!” Herrismon piped up before launching himself into the water. Hiroaki yelled in annoyance while Yamato shrieked as the water hit him. He was laughing seconds later, even more so when Herrismon handed his dad the wriggling fish and it abruptly slapped him in the face with its tail. 

“Don’t encourage him,” his father grumbled, Yamato doing his best to smother his expression.

“Alright. Sorry Dad.”

It seemed that Cocomon spotted a fish a moment later because it too dived into the water. And then realised it couldn’t swim. Zerimon trilled in fear before it followed its brother’s footsteps. Yamato didn’t think before kicking off his shoes and jumping into the water. It was deeper than he thought, his feet barely scraping the bottom. He still managed to push himself off the river stones, grabbing one digimon and then the other, guiding them to his shoulders.

“Yamato!”

“I’m fine Dad; I can swim,” he assured, heading back to the bank just as the others arrived, drawn by the noise.

Taichi beat his dad to the shore, pulling him up and hastily palming the digimon off to Mrs. Izumi before thrusting his own sweater over Yamato’s head. Yamato would have complained except the jumper was ridiculously warm and his teeth were already threatening to chatter. 

“Shower,” Hiroaki was ordering, already guiding him that way when a voice called him back.

“Th-thank y-you.”

Whipping around, Yamato blinked at seeing a small, brown creature at his feet. An identical, green one was next to it. It was the horns that gave them away.

“Cocomon?”

“I’m…I’m Chocomon n-now.”

Yamato smiled, petting the digimon gently. “That’s great. And you’re welcome. I’m sure that was scary.”

Chocomon nodded, Mrs. Izumi scooping the pair up. “Yes, thank you Yamato.”

He shrugged. “Any of you would have done the same.”

“And I would have thanked them too.”

Well, when she put it like that.

***

Yamato read over the email once more before sending a sceptical look Koushirou’s way. Koushirou merely shrugged. Yamato’s brow furrowed. 

“Sounds like nonsense. Takeru can handle himself on his own but he doesn’t choose to break off.”

“What’s going on?” Taichi asked from the breakfast table, drawing the attention of both Mrs. Izumi and his dad.

“Daisuke emailed,” Koushirou explained. “Says Takeru went off on his own to find the Digimon Kaiser’s base.”

Hiroaki choked but Taichi frowned, something Yamato took solace in. “Yamato’s right. That doesn’t sound like Takeru.”

“If anything, he would have at least taken Hikari with him.”

“Can you track their digivices?” Mrs. Izumi asked, serving out seconds to Herrismon, Gummymon and Chocomon. 

“We can’t track individual signals,” Yamato murmured, swivelling back to the map of the Digital World Koushirou was pulling up. “But we can see where the digivices are at least.”

“Here,” Koushirou said, pointing to a specific section. “There are two digivices going this way.” He then blinked. “And now two more are following them.”

“They left someone behind?” Taichi asked incredulously.

Hiroaki joined them at that point, abandoning the table to lean over Yamato’s shoulder. Yamato grunted under the weight. “I don’t like this boys.”

Koushirou pursed his lips as an email came in. All attention went there, Yamato snorting. It seemed as though Daisuke had been the one left behind and was now wailing about Hikari and Miyako leaving without him. Taichi elbowed him in the side and yes, Yamato maybe should have felt bad for mocking him but, 

“Clearly Takeru didn’t leave alone and he knew it. He was dobbing to Dad and making it look worse than it was. Takeru and Iori are a good team. They’ll be okay.”

“I still don’t like them going alone,” Hiroaki cut in, rubbing at his chin thoughtfully. “We should go after them.”

“But Mr. Ishida, we told them this was going to be their mission,” Taichi protested softly.

His dad’s jaw clenched. “And I get that but this wasn’t the plan.”

Yamato folded his arms tightly, staring his father down. “Things rarely go to plan. That’s just how the Digital World is. And you can’t get mad at Takeru for doing the one thing you always want me to do; assert my leadership and follow through on that plan.”

Taichi jerked there, eyes widening slightly. Hiroaki wasn’t budged though. Yamato wasn’t either.

“Takeru can handle himself. He’s shown us that more than once. And especially with Patamon by his side. Even if there are dark towers, Patamon can still armour evolve. Takeru has more options than you or I would. Us going in there would just slow him down.”

“I thought you of all people would want to help your brother.”

It was a cheap shot and Yamato wasn’t falling for it. His eyes just narrowed. “Sure, if I wanted to lose him. Hell, Takeru and I fell out over this three years ago. About how much I babied him. Three years later? I don’t have a chance. And Takeru is as old now as I was then, as Taichi was, when he led the group. We don’t have legs to stand on.”

“I’m afraid to admit that Yamato’s right,” Koushirou said, face tight.

“Plus,” Taichi said, “Takeru is now the one with the most experience with the Digital World. He was there from day one with us, not like Hikari, and not like the new kids. And he’s been there these past couple of months. If anything, we should be deferring to him.”

“That isn’t all there is to it,” Hiroaki insisted. “You are children.”

“But they’re children who have done this before,” Mrs. Izumi cut in. “If you don’t believe in your son, who will?”

Yamato sent her a thankful look, Hiroaki seeing it and sighing. He then reached out, dragging Yamato into his arms. He came with a stumble, a tad embarrassed for his friends to see but also not wanting to pull away.

“You’re right. Thanks kid. And,” he added, grasping Yamato’s shoulders tightly. “Good job sticking to your guns.”

Yamato definitely blushed there. He willed it away, kicking at the floor and turning to Koushirou. “So, we can’t go after Takeru. But sitting here is going to drive us crazy. Apparently. Give us something to do.”

Koushirou frowned, fingers knitting together. “I don’t know what you want from me. The Digimon Kaiser is our main foe. And that’s being handled.”

“There’s more to an army than its leader,” Hiroaki said, straightening before tapping at the laptop screen. “These black squares. Herrismon and I assumed they were dark towers. Were we right?” Yamato nodded. “There’s no guarantee that stopping Ichijouji will stop them from working. What do you boys say to taking out a couple of them?”

Yamato grinned wickedly, Taichi’s expression matching his own. Herrismon was already scrambling forward, claws flexing and it was clear he was more than on board. Koushirou analysed the map for their best attack point before turning to his mother. He then looked to Yamato and Yamato gave him an encouraging nod.

“Mum, why don’t you come with us? I’m sure this mission will be fairly safe.”

Mrs. Izumi smiled, taking Koushirou’s hand and clasping it gently. “This is something for you boys to handle. I’ll man Hiroaki’s laptop in case the others need help. Take your laptop too, so you can stay in the loop.”

That made sense and Taichi pulled up the gate on Hiroaki’s computer. Yamato clenched his own digivice tightly. Finally, something he could do that wasn’t just sitting on the sidelines or babysitting. He liked the sound of that. 

***

Koushirou had put them in an area that was all but surrounded by dark towers. As he explained it, they should keep clearing out the western areas. It was a good a place to start as any as far as Hiroaki was concerned. Koushirou had managed to get a message out and soon enough Tentomon was meeting up with them. A few minutes later came Agumon, and a few minutes more brought Gabumon, who had Palmon and Piyomon with him. Yamato frowned, asking after Gomamon and being assured he was safe, just monitoring the northern beaches where Takeru and the others had last been seen. 

“Do you have any news for us?” Koushirou asked.

“The Digimon Kaiser’s base can fly!” Tentomon reported, Taichi doing a double take and Hiroaki raising an eyebrow. Kids.

“We’ve also found digimon tracking his movements and clearing out the areas ahead of where he is,” Agumon said. “They said a large human told them to do so.”

All eyes went to Hiroaki and he shrugged. “It made sense.”

“It does,” Yamato agreed, crouched down and a hand buried in Gabumon’s fur. “But now it’s up to us to do the next step.”

The next step, as it turned out, actually took them a while to work out. Because even though Ichijouji wasn’t around, his dark towers still stopped the digimon from evolving and, at their child forms, they just weren’t strong enough to take out the towers. It was hard to tell who was more frustrated, the digimon or their partners. Hiroaki frowned, snapping his fingers to get Koushirou’s attention.

“Where’s the boundary? How far away do these guys need to get before they can evolve?”

Koushirou’s lips pursed. “I’m not exactly sure. Too far to be effective.”

“If you damage a dark tower it stops working though,” Piyomon said. “They seem to short out.”

“Yeah, we’ve seen it!” Palmon agreed.

“Let’s find that line,” Hiroaki suggested. “We’ll backtrack until we find it.”

Taichi looked disgruntled at that but Yamato was already heading back the way they’d come. Because of that, he found it first, cheering triumphantly when Gabumon managed to evolve. Hiroaki marked the spot. Koushirou watched him, intrigued.

“What now Mr. Ishida?”

“Get everyone to evolve. See what damage they can cause from this range.”

“It won’t be enough to destroy the tower,” Taichi protested.

“We’re not trying to destroy it,” Yamato breathed, realisation dawning on his face. “Just enough to cancel out its effects.”

Hiroaki nodded, digivice in hand. Herrismon took the hint and - after a blinding light - he came face to face with Filmon. Yamato gave the digimon a once over before nodding. As Tentomon and Agumon evolved, he jumped atop Garurumon, fingers curling into the fur. His impatience was clear, as always. 

Hiroaki turned to Filmon. “You going to try?”

The digimon shook his head. “I won’t be able to reach.”

As it turned out, only Greymon and Kabuterimon were able to launch attacks that made the distance but it meant something when the dark tower sparked and Garurumon was able to advance without turning back into Gabumon. Yamato looked at him in amazement, Hiroaki nodding tightly.

“Two teams,” he ordered. “Taichi and Koushirou, take as many towers offline as you can. Yamato and I will follow behind and bring the towers down once and for all.”

Taichi gave a salute, being lifted onto Greymon’s shoulder and Koushirou clambered aboard Kabuterimon. The pair advanced forward, Hiroaki jumping when Yamato came up beside, still astride Garurumon. He held out a hand. 

“Filmon can’t carry you Dad. You’re with me.”

Hiroaki didn’t like that and he didn’t like how white he went either, Yamato snickering. “I’m sure Garurumon-”

“He can take you weight,” Yamato said with an eyeroll.

“Now come on, we’re falling behind.”

There was nothing for it and Hiroaki reluctantly did as asked. As much as he hated to admit it, it was actually fun. There was a bizarre sense of achievement in watching more and more spires topple to the ground, dust settling around them. If he wasn’t mistaken, Filmon and Garurumon took great delight in tearing them down as well. Of course they did. These towers not only weakened them, but allowed their friends to be enslaved. They were more than ready to reclaim their land, their territory, their world. 

Yamato shot a look over his shoulder at one point and looked all too smug at what he saw. “You’re enjoying this.”

“I shouldn’t be.”

His son shrugged. “I am too. Makes me feel as though I’m doing something worthwhile. We can help where no one else can. That’s pretty special.”

“You don’t have to be a hero to be worthwhile,” Hiroaki scolded gently.

“I know,” Yamato said. “I know Jou being a doctor one day will be the same thing. That every job is worthwhile but…this is different. I think it always will be.”

“I understand,” because he did. There was something very different about this.

They continued working well into the afternoon, only making a couple of pit stops to find food before their digimon ran out of energy. Their next stop found Koushirou pulling out his laptop as always. Taichi was wiping sweat off his forehead with the hem of his shirt and Yamato picking stray twigs and leaves off his clothes. Hiroaki was happy for the break, Herrison flumping on the ground next to him. His poor partner had never worked so hard, not used to battles and staying at his adult form for extended periods of time.

“You okay?” Hiroaki murmured, brushing his spikes back.

“Tired,” Herrismon whined, tongue lolling out.

Taichi winced, handing over a water bottle. “He looks wiped.”

“Herrismon is still very young,” Koushirou reminded him. “You remember what our digimon were like those first couple of days. He has a lot of catching up to do.”

“Can I do it in bed?” Herrismon asked, causing Yamato to snort.

“Maybe it’s time to call it a day. I’m sure the others could use a break too.”

Agumon opened his mouth but Gabumon slapped a paw over it, nodding furiously. “Yes, we’re tired too Yamato. A break sounds like a great idea!”

It was Hiroaki’s turn to snort, though he mouthed a thank you in Gabumon’s direction. Herrismon’s snout shifted onto his shoe and Hiroaki was sure he was seconds away from snoring. He thought he could follow too if he was being honest. He wasn’t as young as he once was. Which, naturally, was why Koushirou straightened, a strangled noise getting caught in his throat. Taichi was immediately on alert.

“What is it Koushirou?”

“It’s Daisuke and the others. They’re asking for back up.”

Yamato swore and Hiroaki didn’t see the need to scold him, the teenager stumbling to Koushirou’s side. “Why? What’s going on?”

Koushirou squinted at the screen. “According to Miyako, Ken managed to create a digimon made up of other digimon. He calls it Chimairamon. They’re having trouble defeating it.”

“Right,” Taichi said, already on his feet. “Let’s go.”

Hiroaki was right behind him, hoisting Herrismon into his arms. Yamato sent him a worried look but Hiroaki just waved him off. Herrismon would be fine and, if he absolutely had to, Hiroaki had every confidence he’d find that little bit of strength needed to fight. Adrenaline was good like that. 

“We’ll have to jump,” Koushirou informed them. “Go to the real world and then open a gate to where they are.”

“Your mum’s probably already there,” Yamato said and Koushirou’s jaw tightened there.

“Let’s not waste time then.”

The jumps didn’t take too long - though Hiroaki wasn’t blind to how Koushirou paled slightly at realising his mum wasn’t in the cabin - and within minutes they were pelting across the sand towards where the sounds of battle were coming from. Garurumon and Yamato were able to get there first, Hiroaki’s stomach lurching when, not one second later, he saw Yamato dive for the sand and Garurumon hastily turn back into Gabumon. A blast of something hit the ground right where they had been.

“Yamato!”

“Double Typhoon!”

The next blast was knocked away by a tag team attack and Hiroaki breathed a sigh of relief, racing to Yamato’s side as two digimon stood guard over him. Not that Yamato needed it, already on his feet and raring for a fight. 

Hiroaki clapped his shoulder. “You alright?”

Yamato nodded, attention more on the battle and Hiroaki could see why. He couldn’t even begin to describe the digimon currently raining destruction down on the desert. Hikari and Takeru were hunched behind a boulder not too far away, Tokomon and Plotmon in their arms. A further distance away, Kae was holding Miyako and Iori close to her. Takeru took that moment to glance up and spot them, relief filling his face but all Hiroaki could feel was rage. 

Because there was a long, sharp cut across his son’s cheek and even from this distance he could see the bruise that was forming. Something ugly curled in his chest and Hiroaki didn’t think twice.

“Herrismon, take him out.”

There was a nod and shouting but Hiroaki ignored it. This was personal now.

“Herrismon evolution!” 

“Dad, no!”

***

Chapter Text

***

Yamato swore as Herrismon evolved; not because they didn’t need the back up - they did - but because he could see where his dad’s head was at and this wasn’t going to go the way he thought. He was proven right when the digimon that appeared in front of them was not Filmon, but something else entirely. This digimon had long claws and spikes, saliva drooling from its mouth, breath coming in thick, heavy pants. Yamato instinctively shied from the unnaturally glowing red eyes, Gabumon coming to stand in front of him protectively.

“Gabumon?”

“That’s Stiffilmon. He’s a wild beast of a digimon and a sworn rival of WereGarurumon.”

Yamato snapped up there, yanking Gabumon back just in case. “He won’t, you know…?”

Gabumon shook his head. “I don’t think so. Not when I look like this. But I can’t be sure. He feels…odd.”

“It’s a dark evolution,” Yamato muttered. “Like SkullGreymon.”

“I think so too.”

Waiting for Stiffilmon to launch at Chimairamon, Yamato pushed himself off the sand and sprinted to his father’s side. “Dad, you have to call him back. This isn’t right. Something’s wrong.”

“Yamato, that boy hurt Takeru.”

“And you hurting him back won’t make things right!” he yelled. “Takeru wouldn’t want this.”

“They need help,” his dad growled. “You boys said it yourself.”

Yamato took his hand, desperate. “But not like this. Dad, please.”

He was shaken off and it was his turn to growl, shoving his dad roughly before making for Taichi. Taichi saw him coming and was already reaching for him, dragging him in close as an explosion whipped sand up around them. Koushirou was ducked behind Taichi as best he could be, laptop open and furiously typing. 

“We’ve got awhile,” he said, not even looking up. “We’re lucky that Chimairamon is distracting Stiffilmon for us. He’s a perfect level digimon. If he turns on us, I’m not sure how that’s going to play out.”

“He’s already at the perfect level?” Taichi demanded. “How?”

“Beats me. I’m only telling you what I know.”

“He’s still young though,” Yamato said, realisation suddenly coming to him. “You said it before. Even at the perfect level, he might not be as strong as Greymon and Garurumon combined. If we team up-”

Taichi was already nodding. “We can take him down.”

He then yelped, dragging all three of them down as a blast went over their heads. Risking a look over the ridge Yamato saw that Chimairamon was down - temporarily at least. Which meant Stiffilmon had no outlet for his anger and so had gone for the nearest target. But now that they were out of sight. Yamato’s breath stopped.

“Taichi, he’s going after Takeru and Hikari.” Taichi scrambled up. “Gabumon!”

“Agumon!”

Their partners wasted no time in evolving. They threw themselves at Stiffilmon with everything they had. Passed them Yamato could just make out the sight of Takeru shoving Hikari towards Mrs. Izumi before stumbling over to their father himself. That was going to help. If their dad could calm down, it might have some effect on Stiffilmon. Maybe. Possibly.

“Greymon!”

Yamato winced as Greymon came staggering back, Garurumon jumping in the space he’d made and going in for an assault. 

“Tentomon, you might need to help out,” Koushirou called, reaching for his own digivice.

Yamato could only say he agreed. Stiffilmon was tough, landing a solid punch that beat Garurumon into the ground. He made another go for Greymon and, of course, Taichi foolishly jumped in the way. Yamato saw the moment the spine made contact, slicing up Taichi’s arm and making him cry out. He didn’t get to say anything though because, at that moment, a punch came his way and the last thing Yamato remembered was being slammed into a boulder. Then everything went black.

***

“Hikari, you check on the others,” Takeru ordered, Tokomon tucked tightly in his arms. “Try to get Daisuke on the D3. I’ll see what I can do with Dad.”

She nodded, taking off one way while he went another. He slipped a few times on the sand but made it to his father’s side soon enough. Tokomon scurried atop his hat as he reached out, grabbing his dad’s arms and forcing him to look at him. 

“Dad, I’m okay. You need to stop this. This isn’t good for Herrismon.”

“Takeru,” Hiroaki said lowly, firmly. “You’re hurt.”

“And it’s my fault!” he argued. “I went after Ken. I started the argument. Hell, Dad, I punched him first! We’re kids; of course we fight.”

All he got was a scoff. “Yamato and Taichi fight. Yet Yamato never comes to me looking like you.”

Takeru shook him as hard as he could. “Then you weren’t looking! Those two used to beat each other up so bad. There was nothing friendly in their squabbles. Yamato broke his fingers more than once punching Taichi. Or did you never notice where his “basketball” injuries came from? Or, you know, the fact that Yamato never even played basketball?”

Hiroaki paused. “But…Why would he lie?”

“Because of this,” Takeru pointed out. “Because of what you’re doing right now. Because you-...Yamato!”

He only saw the blow out of the corner of his eye but he watched Yamato go down, hard. Taichi was bleeding, a hand futilely trying to stem the flow. Greymon and Garurumon were going for Stiffilmon was startling ferocity and Takeru didn’t blame them. When he looked up, Takeru saw that his dad had gone ghostly white. He reached out, clasping his father’s hand.

“Dad. Stop.”

Hiroaki nodded shakily, stumbling forward a few steps. “Herrismon, that’s enough! It’s done, it’s over. They’re not your enemy.”

The raging, hulking digimon glowered at them, hackles rising and looking ready to attack again before it stooped low, dropping to a knee. The next second it was devolving, Pusurimon flopping onto the sand, exhausted and whimpering. Takeru ran for the digimon, scooping it up into his arms and sending a pointed look in Yamato’s direction when his dad came to join them. His dad gave a short nod, understanding clear. 

What they were going to do about Chimairamon, who was slowly easing himself up and knocked the twins aside with ease, Takeru didn’t know but then a beam of golden light came from within the Digimon Kaiser’s base and maybe that was that taken care of.

***

“Yamato!”

Hiroaki threw himself down beside the boy, hefting him into his arms and shaking him. Koushirou quickly stopped that, pointing out that Yamato was hurt and being manhandled probably wasn’t going to help any. Hiroaki bit back a sob at the reminder, clutching his son tightly and looking over to meet Taichi’s gaze.

“I’m sorry,” he rasped. “Yamato told me to stop but I didn’t and you boys…You were the ones who-”

“But now you know,” Taichi cut in seriously. “I made the same mistake Mr. Ishida. The exact same. And I learnt from it. So, learn from this.” He reached out, placing a hand on Yamato’s shoulder, Hiroaki feeling sick when the touch left a bloodied handprint behind. “Yamato’s tough. He’ll be okay.”

“You might not be,” Koushirou countered, rifling through his backpack and coming up with a roll of bandages. Hiroaki hated to think why he knew to pack that. “Let me see that arm of yours.”

“It’s okay,” Taichi promised, even if he did let Koushirou look. “It’s long but not too deep. I moved pretty fast.”

“You shouldn’t have jumped in front of me anyway Taichi,” Agumon said. “It’s my job to protect you.”

Taichi shook his head firmly. “We’re partners buddy. It goes both ways. You’d do anything for me and I’d do anything for you.”

“And I’m supposed to be looking out for all of you,” Hiroaki reminded. “And I failed at that.”

Yamato groaned and, for one brief moment, Hiroaki thought he might be coming round but that hope was dashed almost immediately, Yamato slipping back under. Koushirou finished taping down Taichi’s bandage and shifted his attention to Yamato, fingers gently tracing his skull and breathing in relief when they came away clean.

“I think he just hit his head,” Koushirou said, attention drifting momentarily before returning. “And so, I’d like you to leave him with me while you go help Mum.”

Hiroaki frowned in confusion. He then remembered the actual battle going on around them and jerked up. There was no sign of Chimairamon and Daisuke had returned at some point. He had a tiny digimon in his arms and was rocking it gently. It was the same colour as V-Mon but didn’t look any bigger than Pusumon had been all those days ago. And, further away still, was Ichijouji, clutching at his head and wailing as Kae crouched down in front of him, mouth moving as she clearly spoke to him.

“Ken doesn’t listen to us,” Taichi said, following his line of sight. “He thinks he’s above us because he’s a genius and, Mr. Ishida, you’re an adult. He might listen to you.”

“Kids never listen to adults,” he deadpanned. “Just look at you lot.”

But even so, he carefully transferred Yamato over to Koushirou. The boy gave him a nod, Gabumon settling in on Yamato’s other side and fussing over him appropriately. Detouring only to pluck Pusurimon from Takeru and send him back towards his own friends, Hiroaki went to join Kae. The twins were by her side, comforting presences but also ready to fight if things were to suddenly go south. 

Kae looked up as he joined her, offering a tense smile. Hiroaki didn’t bother returning it, attention drifting as he crouched down.

“Ichijouji?”

The boy stubbornly ignored him. Hands tugged at his hair and sobs tore from his throat.

“Come on kid. Tell us what’s going on. We might be able to help.”

Murderous eyes turned his way. “Don’t be foolish enough to think you can help me! You shouldn’t be here at all. This world is mine! It’s mine to command.”

Hiroaki clapped his shoulder none too gently. “Except it’s not. My son’s been coming here for three years, far longer than you have been. What makes you think it’s yours?”

Ichijouji’s head snapped up. “He can’t have. I found this place first.”

“Considering even I met digimon three years ago? And Yamato saw them when he was seven and he’s a hell of a lot older than you? Doubt it.”

“But…” There was confusion on his face now. “You can’t have. This is…it’s a game. On my computer.”

“Ken, honey,” Kae said, far too gently given who he was and what he’d done but she was always nice like that and maybe Hiroaki needed a good cop to his bad one. “These creatures, the digimon, they’re real. They’re not parts of a computer game. I should know, my son plays a lot of them. And he can never bring the characters to life. Not like he does with Tentomon.”

“And us too!” one of the twins piped up. “We live in the real world.”

“That’s right,” the other one - the brown one - agreed. “This is only our second time in the Digital World. The first time was when we were born.”

Ichijouji sat up straighter. “You live…in our world?”

Hiroaki nodded. “You don’t remember three years ago? All the digimon in Odaiba?”

“I live in the city.”

Hiroaki conceded the point. “Alright, then you probably wouldn’t have seen them. But you saw the anomaly in the sky right? That was global.”

“I did. I remember that.” Ichijouji jerked up. “That was…the Digital World?”

“It was. Both of my sons were there at the time.” He nodded towards Takeru and Yamato. “They fought to save this world.”

“I saw them,” the boy murmured. “At Daisuke’s soccer game. I saw digimon. But I didn’t think anything of it. I didn’t realise.” His eyes flicked to Pusurimon, Hiroaki’s grip tightening just a tad. “So they’re…real? With real feelings? Real pain?”

Kae nodded sadly and Ichijouji broke down, sobbing into his hands as he wailed about what he’d done, the mistreatment he’d brought about, the delusion he’d been under. Daisuke chose that moment to approach, Hikari close behind and Takeru on her heels. As Hiroaki watched, the younger kids did their best to comfort Ichijouji - someone who, mere minutes ago, had been their enemy. 

“They’re better people than me,” he said to Pusurimon.

The little digimon smiled weakly, curling up in his arms. “No Hiroaki, they’re just different. You’ll understand when you’re younger.”

That made him bark out a laugh. 

“Good to see you can laugh about this,” came a drawl from behind him and Hiroaki whipped around to see Yamato there. He had an arm slung around Taichi’s shoulders and he swayed a bit but a smile was on his face. “Looks like we won, huh?”

“Yamato…”

Hiroaki didn’t think before yanking the teenager down into his lap, something that made him both yelp and groan. Hiroaki shushed him in apology but refused to let go.

“I’m so sorry.”

“Dad, I’m fine. I’ve been through worse. It’ll take more than one rogue digimon to take me out.”

“But it wasn’t a rogue digimon. It was my digimon.”

Yamato rolled his eyes, then winced. “Let’s discuss that later. When my head feels like it isn’t going to split into two.”

Hiroaki panicked, cradling him closer while Taichi laid a hand on his shoulder. “Koushirou thinks he’s got a concussion. He’ll be fine.”

“See? Told you,” Yamato said proudly, though he didn’t complain when Gabumon sat in front of him, letting his hand fist in his fur. “I see Takeru’s already making friends.”

Taichi followed his line of sight and frowned. He was wanting to yank Hikari back, Hiroaki could see, but he contained himself, seeming to let it go and accepting his place. It was sad, really, how the older kids had pulled back, felt as though they weren’t needed anymore. They didn’t deserve to be thrown aside.

“You two probably didn’t notice,” Koushirou said as he joined them. “But when Magnamon took out Chimairamon, Ken’s digimon sacrificed itself to give him more energy. Out of all of us, I think Takeru’s the best one to talk to Ken. He’s the only one who knows exactly what he’s going through.”

Taichi grimaced. “I hate to admit it but you’re right.”

“Plus,” Yamato added, pushing himself up with a grunt so he was at least sitting on his own. “Takeru and Hikari are so full of light that whatever darkness Ken has inside of him doesn’t stand a chance. They’re kind of formidable.”

“They really are,” Taichi chuckled. 

“Just like the two of you,” Hiroaki said, more in realisation than anything else. Still, it made Taichi beam and Yamato flush. “You two always seemed unstoppable.”

“We are, but in a different way,” Yamato said softly. “We’re destructive. They’re constructive.”

“And we wouldn’t have it any other way,” Taichi added, crouching down beside Yamato and bumping their shoulders together. “We fight the monsters so they don’t have to.”

“Not to rain on your parade or whatever,” Koushirou said dryly. “But who was it that took out Devimon and Piemon? And Vamdemon?”

Yamato laughed and Taichi dragged his friend down into a headlock. “We were having a moment there Koushirou. We sounded cool! Why did you have to ruin that?”

Hiroaki chuckled at their antics. He then got to his feet as he saw Kae doing the same, guiding Ichijouji up with a hand. He helped Yamato up, steadying him when he threatened to slump over. Taichi was back instantly, an arm around his waist and taking most of Yamato’s weight. Koushirou left them for his mother, casting a concerned look at Ichijouji and the others before Daisuke announced them done and that they were going home. Hiroaki wasn’t surprised when there were no complaints. All in all, the kids had done an amazing job. They deserved to go home.

***

They filed home in almost the exact way they’d arrived except that Takeru gave his seat in the Izumi’s car to Ichijouji and jumped in Hiroaki’s van. Hiroaki hardly complained; there was room enough. Even with the digimon, which the boys had refused to leave behind. Gabumon was curled up at Yamato’s feet while Tentomon and Agumon sprawled out in the back of the van. Both Pusurimon and Patamon had claimed Takeru’s lap and while he’d looked disgruntled at first, he’d drifted off before Hiroaki had even turned the engine on. Yamato looked close behind.

“Taichi, Koushirou,” Hiroaki called gently as they left the campsite. “Would you like to stay the night?”

Taichi gave him a tired smile. “That’d be great Mr. Ishida, thanks.”

“Thank you for the offer but I’ll take the train home,” Koushirou said, attention already back on his laptop. “I’d like to be there if Mum needs to talk about something she experienced today.”

Hiroaki nodded. “That makes sense. I can drop you home; that’s no worries. These two won’t even notice.” 

Koushirou sent a fond look Yamato’s way. “I know; Yamato sleeps like the dead. But I’m more than happy to ride the train.”

“I too would like to experience public transport again,” Tentomon piped up, causing Taichi to laugh.

“Guess that’s that settled then.”

“Hey Taichi, can we ride the train too?” Agumon asked eagerly.

Taichi blanched. “Absolutely not! You can never keep still and your disguises are always terrible!”

“They are not!”

“They are and one time you-”

“Hey, keep it down in the back!” Yamato grumbled angrily before readjusting and drifting back off.

Both Taichi and Koushirou snickered, Hiroaki sending his eyes skyward. “How about,” he said to Agumon, “Instead of taking the train, you stay at mine and we’ll order in, okay? How does Chinese food sound?”

“I’ve never had Chinese food before,” Agumon said. “Does it taste good?”

“It does.”

“Okay, then, I’m in!”

“Of course you are,” Taichi muttered. “You’re in wherever there’s food.”

Koushirou elbowed him. “Like you’re an different.”

Taichi gaped before huffing, arms folded tightly against his chest. He dropped the subject though and within the next half hour he too was asleep, snoring lightly with his head back, mouth wide open. Koushirou seemed oblivious, typing away on his computer but even Hiroaki could tell, it wasn’t as fast as it usually was. As such, he wasn’t surprised when Koushirou eventually admitted defeat and closed his laptop, tucking it away and letting his head rest against the window. Within minutes, he was out too. Teenagers.

***

Yamato groaned as he stretched his arms above his head. His shoulders gave a satisfying crack and some of the tension in his spine seemed to ease. Next to him, Gabumon snuffled before burrowing further into the pillow. Of course, from the floor came a,

“Keep it quiet up there old man.”

“Taichi, I’m literally only one month older than you.”

“Yeah, which is what makes you old.”

Yamato leaned over the side of his bed to scowl at where Taichi was sprawled out on the futon. Takeru was set up in the living room and his dad down in his room. The house was mostly silent, given it was some ungodly hour of the morning. 

“We’re home?”

Taichi turned a bit more to face him. “Yeah, we got home around eight. Your dad ordered dinner, remember?”

Yamato shook his head. Taichi actually sat up there, shuffling closer on his knees. “Last thing you remember?”

“Uh, we defeated Ken and then got in the van to come home?”

“I don’t know whether I should be concerned about this being a concussion thing or if you were just that tired, but we ate. You ate. Even showered. Then went to bed and crashed.”

Yamato waved a hand dismissively. “I was probably just tired. You know I’m like a zombie when I haven’t had enough sleep.”

Taichi grinned. “Oh I know. But,” he continued, face dropping into something serious once more. “You weren’t that tired. We slept well last night and that fight with Stiffilmon wasn’t actually that hard.”

“Concussions make you tired,” Yamato offered. “But I promise I’m not having memory problems or any of that, okay? You don’t need to worry Taichi.”

There was a long pause. “But I always worry about you.”

Yamato snorted, reaching out to punch Taichi gently in the shoulder. “I mean, sometimes. Even then, debatable.”

“God, you’re so annoying.”

He grinned, wide and feral. “And what are you going to do about it?”

“This,” was all the warning Yamato got before Taichi yanked him from his bed. He fell onto the futon with an indignant yelp. Taichi cackled even as Agumon grumbled at them blearily and an exhausted “boys!” came from his dad’s room. Taichi looked mildly guilty.

“Oops.”

“If my dad comes down here, I’m totally blaming you,” Yamato said without hesitation.

“He won’t if you shut up,” Taichi taunted.

Yamato responded by slapping his hand over Taichi’s mouth and scowling. Which got him no where other than being flipped onto his back, Taichi pinning him down with ease. His smile was clearly visible through the darkness. Yamato huffed, surrendering and shifting over so they could both share the pillow.

“Okay, you win. Can we get back to sleep now?”

“And you think you’re not old,” Taichi teased in response, even if he did settle down and fumble for the blankets. Yamato happily hogged most of them, curling as close to Taichi as he dared.

“Sleep now, plan in the morning?”

“What are we planning for? Ken’s home; he’s not our problem anymore.”

Yamato stifled a yawn behind his hand. “Still got to take out those dark towers.”

He got ruffle of his hair. “Always thinking two steps ahead Yamato.”

“Better than being two steps behind. Like you.”

Taichi poked him in the ribs. “Be nice or I’ll take my blanket back.”

“Fine, fine, truce until morning.”

Taichi agreed, slinging a leg over his and Yamato took comfort in the weight, a hand curling into the collar of Taichi’s sleepshirt. He was out again before the lips even brushed against his forehead.

***

Chapter Text

***

There was no alarm to wake him up that morning, something Hiroaki was thankful for. And considering he’d told work he’d be out of town for another three days - they hadn’t known how long defeating the Digimon Kaiser would take so he’d overbooked leave - they saw no point in contacting him. Which meant Hiroaki got to sleep in and was only awoken by sounds from the bathroom. A look at his alarm clock showed it to be passed nine and he couldn’t remember the last time he’d slept in so late.

“Yamato?” he called as the bathroom door opened, more to check on him than anything else.

A blond head poked into his room but it wasn’t Yamato’s. “Uh, nope, but hi Dad. Sorry if I woke you.”

Hiroaki shook his head, getting up and leaving Pusurimon to sleep. “I should be up anyway. How are you this morning kiddo?”

Takeru shrugged. It swapped to a smile when Patamon landed on his head. “Much better now! Hi Patamon.”

“Hi Takeru,” came the cheerful reply. “We really slept for a long time.”

“I think it was needed,” Hiroaki said, ushering his son back towards the main room. “I’ll make something quick for breakfast if you want to shower or anything?”

He didn’t like the dubious look Takeru sent him. “Can you cook Dad? Yamato doesn’t make it sound like you do.”

Hiroaki sighed. “Even I can cook rice Takeru. Just don’t expect anything fancy. I could put some toast on and scramble some eggs?”

“That sounds good. Want me to wake Yamato and Taichi up?”

“No, let them sleep. They were up last night so they might still be tired. The food will probably wake them; or, I’ll burn the kitchen down and Yamato will be here in one second flat. To laugh at me and nothing else.”

“He wouldn’t,” Takeru said cheerfully and Hiroaki was thankful for the support until he tacked on, “He’d scold you too. So it’d be two things.”

“I see where your loyalties lie.” That got him a laugh. “In that case, why don’t you watch some tv? Or call your mother to let her know you’ll be home soon.”

That worked and Takeru made for the landline, dialling through and chatting away while Hiroaki prepared breakfast. As much as he hated to admit it, Yamato was right and when it came to cooking, he pretty much floundered. He could multitask any day of the week but ask him to multitask in the kitchen? Impossible. The problem only became worse when Pusurimon barrelled down the hallway and tried to engage him in conversation. He offered a quick apology, gestured to the food by way of demonstration, and then steered him towards Patamon. It got him a wounded look but Pusurimon did as asked, the two digimon playing together until breakfast was plated up. 

“I’ll wake the boys,” Hiroaki said as he passed Takeru, only to pause when he pushed open Yamato’s door. Because his bed was inexplicably empty except for Gabumon, Agumon was sprawled across the floor, and Yamato and Taichi were intertwined on the futon. Takeru poked his head in and snorted.

“Don’t worry Dad. They do this all the time. Or, Yamato does. He crashes with Taichi a lot. Before a fight, after one, just because. They’re close.”

“I guess they are,” Hiroaki murmured before stepping into the room. He crouched down and shook Yamato. “Breakfast’s up Yamato. Time to get up.”

Yamato groaned in protest and rolled away but Taichi opened his eyes. He blinked twice before seeming to remember where he was. “Everything okay Mr. Ishida?”

“Fine,” he assured. “Can you get Yamato to come eat breakfast?”

Taichi perked up at the mention of food. “Sure! We’ll be there soon.”

Hiroaki left them to it, the sound of squabbling coming seconds later and returning to the dining table. Takeru had already amassed a large plate for himself and was passing every second bite to Patamon. Pusurimon made large eyes until Hiroaki set him up with his own plate, which he all but devoured. Before too long Yamato stumbled out of his bedroom, Taichi on his heels and their digimon following.

“-lling you, I remember. Stop hassling me.”

“I’m just making sure. Because you didn’t the first-”

“And I was tired. I said that,” Yamato snapped as he dropped into a chair and shoved Gabumon into the other, leaving Taichi with nowhere to sit.

Taichi rolled his eyes, gathering up two plates and jumping onto the counters. Yamato narrowed his eyes but Taichi returned the look with a grin.

“What are you two fighting about now?” Takeru asked as easily as one might enquire about the weather.

“Nothing,” Yamato grumbled even as Taichi said, “Yamato was having memory lapses last night.”

Hiroaki’s head snapped up there. His eldest saw and promptly threw his digivice at Taichi’s head. “I told you that wasn’t what it was! I was just tired. I’m fine now.” He turned towards Hiroaki. “Dad, I swear I’m fine. Hell, I’ll even go to the doctor if you want. Neither you nor Herrismon hurt me, okay? I promise.”

Pusurimon slumped down accordingly, Hiroaki following suit. He waved off Takeru’s attempts at comfort and Taichi’s apologetic look. “I think I might need some time to agree with you. But,” he added with a grim smile. “Since you already suggested it, you will be coming with me to the clinic after breakfast. Taichi, you as well.”

Yamato’s mouth dropped open and Taichi squawked in protest. Still, it did them no good and they knew the argument wasn’t ever going to swing their way. Takeru looked a little too pleased for his own good, Patamon stifling giggles behind its paws. Yamato shot him a look, pointing at him with his chopsticks.

“Dead.” The chopsticks turned towards Hiroaki. “Also, Dad, this toast is burnt and you forgot to wash the rice, didn’t you? It tastes like pure starch.”

Taichi burst out laughing and Hiroaki dropped his head into his hands. Fine, that made them even he supposed.

***

Once given the all clear from the doctor - as well as some creative stories as to how they got their injuries - Yamato declared he was going out and nothing his dad could do was going to stop him. Hiroaki had thrown the doctors bedrest orders back at him but Yamato had ignored them, grabbed Gabumon and Agumon, and dragged Taichi away, telling his dad to spend some time with Pusurimon. 

Together the pair made their way over to Koushirou’s. Undoubtedly the younger kids would be taking a day off to recuperate but seeing as how they hadn’t really done much aside from the final battle, they were ready to go again. And if anyone was going to be up for strategising and planning ahead, it’d be Koushirou. However, before they got there, Taichi nudged them towards a playground, shooing off Gabumon and Agumon. Agumon made straight for the slide while Gabumon hesitated, making sure he had Yamato’s okay before cautiously approaching the play equipment. Yamato raised an eyebrow, arms already coming to cross across his chest; a way to both protect himself and keep others out.

“Yes Taichi?”

Taichi rolled his eyes. “Can we not go into this like we’re about to fight?”

“I don’t know,” Yamato said warily. “What are we going to do?”

His friend shrugged. “I don’t know. I’ve just…Your dad said some things and I’ve been thinking about them. I thought maybe, this time, we could talk about how you were feeling before you exploded and I punched you?”

That didn’t help at all, Yamato curling further in on himself. “What did Dad say?”

“Nothing really,” Taichi admitted, eyes preferring to scour the sky. “Just the odd comment here and there. About you coming up with plans and us ignoring you. About standing up for yourself and not backing down.” His gaze swapped back to Yamato. “Was that true? Did I used to make you feel that way?”

He didn’t want to answer that. “Look, we were kids. None of us knew what we were doing. I didn’t always have the best intentions in mind; I used to get too focused on Takeru rather than the big picture.”

“That isn’t a no.”

Shit.

Taichi sighed, carefully reaching out and laying a hand on his arm. “Then, I’m sorry. I did kind of boss everyone around. I felt like I was the most level headed but maybe I wasn’t. Some of my decisions got us into real deep water. I think I valued your opinion more than I let on. Whenever you agreed with me without a fight first, it always made me that little bit more confident that I was doing the right thing.”

“I…” Yamato flushed. “Who are you and what have you done with Taichi?”

“And you wonder why I hit you.”

Yamato laughed, knocking away Taichi’s hand only to take it in his own, interlacing their fingers. “We needed to compromise, combine our ideas, that’s all. But we were both too proud and stubborn to realise.” His grip tightened. “You were always there for me too. Even when I thought you weren’t. Or when I thought everyone would abandon me. You always came for me.”

“We’re like the sun and moon.”

“What? Unable to coexist?”

Taichi elbowed him, chuckling. “You’ve never seen the moon in the daytime? And here I thought you knew a thing or too about astronomy. Plus, when they combine and make those eclipses? That’s pretty amazing.”

“That’s the strangest way to compliment yourself I’ve ever heard,” Yamato scoffed, letting go of his hand and stepping towards the climbing frame. “Gabumon, let’s go!”

Gabumon came instantly, Agumon whining behind him and leading to a fight between him and Taichi. Yamato just laughed, Gabumon joining in. Crouching down, Yamato drew Gabumon into his arms. “You’re my best friend, you know that right? Thank you, for everything yesterday.”

Gabumon hugged him back. “You never have to thank me for something like that. You’re my best friend too Yamato.”

“Ugh, you guys are sickening,” Taichi said as he finally convinced Agumon to come with him. Without further ado, they resumed their trek towards the Izumi family apartment.

***

“Pusurimon?”

It said a very specific something that Hiroaki was struggling to find the baby digimon in their apartment. After all, there were only four rooms and the door to the balcony was locked. He’d checked everywhere he could think of, slumping down in the hall.

“Pusurimon, come on out. Don’t go Yamato on me. If something’s wrong, come talk to me about it.”

“But then you’ll hate me,” piped up a voice from down near the laundry.

Hiroaki made to move but then thought better of it, instead reaching into his pockets for a cigarette and lighting it up, rental conditions be damned. He needed one. “I won’t hate you. I promise. Not even if you broke my laptop.”

There was a the faintest shuffling of paws before Pusurimon poked his head out. “What if I broke your son?”

Hiroaki swore, making down the hall and scooping the digimon up, making it yelp. He stubbed his cigarette out in the sink and headed to his own room, dropping down onto his bed. He set Pusurimon down, rubbing his face with a hand.

“That wasn’t you Pusurimon, that was me. You can’t evolve without my help and I turned you into that, well, monster.”

“But I shouldn’t have let myself get so angry,” Pusurimon insisted.

“Pusurimon, you’re barely two weeks old. I’ve got over forty years on you. If anyone should know better, it’s me.”

The digimon shook its head. “You’re still learning about digimon. I am a digimon! I should know more.”

“A baby digimon,” Hiroaki corrected sternly. “And I had both my sons tell me to stop and I ignored them.” He hefted Pusurimon back into his arms. “So this is me, apologising and saying I’m sorry. I’m sorry I made you do that Pusurimon and I’ll try my hardest to make sure it doesn’t happen again, okay?”

Pusurimon’s bottom lip wobbled and its eyes filled with tears. “Hiroaki, thank you!”

Hiroaki let out a huff of laughter as his partner flung itself at his face. “You have nothing to thank for me. Let’s both do better from now on and keep working together to save your world. Sound like a plan?”

“Yeah!”

***

“I feel like I shouldn’t be surprised,” Koushirou said as he opened the door. Yamato saluted while Taichi grinned. Agumon pushed past them all and made for Koushirou’s room.

“Sure, just help yourself,” Taichi grumbled, toeing off his shoes.

“Thanks for having us,” Yamato said as he did the same. “Your parents home?”

“Dad’s at work and Mum popped out to run an errand. The twins are asleep in the living room. Quiet if you don’t want to wake them.”

Taichi held up his hands. “No thanks.” He greeted Tentomon before dropping onto Koushirou’s floor, Yamato preferring to take the bed and Koushirou his computer chair. “How’d it go with getting Ken home?”

Koushirou grimaced. “Mum said the car trip back was pretty awkward-”

Yamato could only imagine.

“-but she ended up dropping him near his apartment and making sure he went home. Too many questions from the police otherwise.”

“That makes sense,” Yamato agreed, shifting back so Gabumon had room to curl into his side. “I bet his folks were happy to have him back.”

“They ran a news story on it last night.”

“I wonder what Ken will say,” Taichi mused. “He can’t exactly tell them the truth.”

“He’s a genius, he’ll think of something,” Yamato said flippantly before turning his attention fully to Koushirou. His friend seemed to realise, matching his seriousness, something Yamato was grateful for. “I was talking with Taichi last night but didn’t get time to hash out the details. I know we’ve defeated Ken but what about the dark towers? Do they still work?”

Koushirou paused, tapping at his chin. “I actually don’t know. It’s definitely something we should look into. Plus, as we proved yesterday, it’s something we can handle.”

“I think we should regardless.” Yamato looked to Taichi in confusion and he sat up. “Destroy the dark towers, that is. Even if they’re not working. I can’t imagine the digimon enjoy looking at them. Plus, what if someone makes them start working again?”

Yamato nudged him with a foot. “Look at you, thinking ahead. I’m proud.”

Taichi shot him a look. “I’m compromising.” Yamato quickly looked away and Koushirou frowned. “So, what do you think Koushirou? It gives us something to do over summer break if nothing else.”

Koushirou nodded. “I’d have to skip next week because I have computer camp but I can definitely help for the rest of this week.”

“I have a couple of band meetups,” Yamato admitted, “But mostly at night. I can cancel the day one anyway. It’s not like we needed it.”

“Can I come to one?” Gabumon asked, making him wince. 

“I mean, I don’t know how I’d sneak you in. And we’re…not that good?”

“He’s lying,” Taichi said, rolling his eyes. “And I can bring you along. When Yamato changes his mind, let me know.”

Gabumon vowed to do so and Yamato was back to kicking Taichi. Which led to Taichi grabbing his leg and pinching him in the calf none too gently. Koushirou sent his eyes skyward as their bickering escalated until Yamato went white as he was tugged forward sharply, a hand flying to his head. Taichi swore, immediately clambering onto the bed and easing Yamato back, shielding his eyes with a hand. Yamato wanted to slap it away but it actually helped.

“Thanks. And sorry.”

“Yeah, me too.”

“So if you’re done,” Koushirou said boredly after a long moment. “Are we agreed on the plan? To go in and hit the dark towers with everything we have?”

“At the pace we were moving yesterday, it shouldn’t take us more than two weeks to destroy them all,” Tentomon calculated.

“I’m in,” Taichi agreed, softer than usual though. “Yamato?” His voice was barely at a whisper.

“Yeah, sounds good,” he managed. “Can we meet here every morning? At say, ten?”

“That’s more than okay with me. We can plan for next week when we get there. For now Yamato, I think you should head home.”

“I actually agree.”

Taichi helped him up and Gabumon dogged his steps as they left the apartment. They reached the ground floor before Yamato felt confident in his ability to walk on his own. 

“Come to mine?” Taichi asked. “It’s closer.”

Yamato gestured to Gabumon. “No way your parents wouldn’t notice him. And what are you going to do about Agumon?”

Taichi swore and Yamato left him to it, turning and heading in the direction of home. Gabumon faithfully stayed by his side, righting him whenever he stumbled. Yamato hoped the smiles he gave in response were enough. Something told him they were. But he admitted defeat halfway back, dropping down under a tree and resting his head on his knees. He let Gabumon fret over him as he reached for his phone. It barely rang twice.

“Dad, can you come get me?...Thanks.”

***

To say Yamato’s phone call had frightened him was an understatement. Yamato very rarely asked for help and for him to do so meant he really was in a bad way. Hiroaki was all set to say “I told you so” until he pulled up next to where Yamato said he was and actually saw said child. His son had his head between his knees and his hands were gripping his legs in a white-knuckled grip. Gabumon was standing lookout, one paw resting on Yamato comfortingly.

“What happened?” Hiroaki hissed as he jumped down from the van. 

Gabumon gestured towards Yamato. “He and Taichi got into a fight. Taichi moved Yamato too roughly.”

“He didn’t mean it,” Yamato whispered. “And it was hardly a fight. Just rough housing. Barely.”

“Still,” Hiroaki said, wrapping a hand around Yamato’s arm. “Okay to get into the van?”

“Yeah. Was a bit nauseous for a minute there but it passed. Just a headache now.”

From the way he was squinting and rubbing his temples, a bad one. Hiroaki helped him in as quickly as possible. The ride back to the apartment complex was silent and, once they parked, Yamato staggered inside and made straight for his bed. Hiroaki followed after detouring to the bathroom. He swiped up some painkillers and a cup of water before heading down. He gingerly sat on the side of the bed, Yamato ekeing an eye open until he saw what was in Hiroaki’s hands. At that point, he reached for them with alarming speed. Hiroaki handed them over without a fight, waiting until Yamato had downed the medication before stopping him from lying down once more.

“I know, I know,” he placated at Yamato’s disgruntled face. “I just know that once you’re well you won’t let me make time for this.”

Yamato frowned.

“I’m sorry. I should have listened to you. I keep saying I wish others would and then I didn’t. You were the expert there and I ignored you.”

“Dad,” Yamato cut in. “You already apologised. I don’t care. We’re good.”

“Well I’m not,” Hiroaki countered. “I’m not okay with what happened yesterday. Not with what happened and why it happened. It was avoidable.”

Yamato nodded, then winced in pain. “Yeah, it was. So just listen to me next time, okay?”

“That sounds like I’m getting off very easily Yamato.”

“Fine,” he grumped. “Then buy me a new bass guitar. One of the high end ones. There’s a store in Shibuya. Takeru knows the one.”

Hiroaki swatted him on the shoulder and Yamato grinned. He then deemed the conversation done and promptly rolled over, blanket pulled up over his shoulder and practically obscuring him from view. Leaving him to it, Hiroaki slipped out, closing the door behind him. In the living room, Gabumon was doing his best to work the television remote while Pusurimon was choosing a channel. Hiroaki slumped down into the dining chair, hollering when an old samurai film came on.

“I haven’t seen this in years. Can we leave it on?”

Gabumon nodded easily before glancing towards Yamato’s room. Hiroaki smiled.

“He’s fine Gabumon. Just sleeping.”

“He was fine this morning too until he wasn’t.”

That was true, Hiroaki conceding the point. “Where did you lot even go? It’s not like you digimon can exactly go out in public.”

“We went to Koushirou’s,” Gabumon relayed before telling him everything that had happened between the three boys. By the time he was done, Pusurimon was perked up and that was the decision made.

“You think they’d mind if we tagged along? Even for a day or two?”

“Not at all! The more the merrier.”

“Thank you Gabumon. I’m glad Yamato has you. He needed you, more than I ever realised.”

Gabumon smiled softly. “I think, I needed him too. Thank you Hiroaki for raising the boy that would become my best friend.”

Hiroaki wasn’t one to cry but his eyes got a bit moist there. Not that he ever mentioned it, of course. 

***

Stumbling out into the Digital World once more, Yamato moved away from the television set they’d used to arrive. Too right to as his dad was hot on his heels. Then came Taichi. Then Koushirou and his mother. Taichi had laughed when he’d discovered both parents had managed to weasel their way in. But, he had to admit, it was safe and it was a great way to see the Digital World outside of a battle. The terrains they would be going over were vastly extensive and vastly different. Herrismon was bouncing at Hiroaki’s feet and the twins - Terriermon and Lopmon, he’d learnt - were gathered around Mrs. Izumi’s legs.

“I suppose we’re doing this the same way as last time,” Yamato said, tilting his head to crack it and reaching for his digivice.

“Wait, we’ve got to see if they work first,” Taichi cut in. “Even if we can take them out from a distance, it’s faster if we can do a large scale frontal assault.”

Yamato conceded the point. “You’re right. Gabumon?”

Gabumon nodded and evolved into Garurumon. He took off towards the nearest dark tower, Koushirou calling out the metres until he was within the sphere of influence. They all let out a collective sigh of relief when he passed the marker and tore down the dark tower without interruption. 

“Definitely going to be quicker,” Koushirou said. “Should we split up then?”

Yamato called Garurumon back and turned to the group. “It makes sense. And without Ken, it’s safe. Two teams?”

“I can carry Hiroaki,” Garurumon offered as he rejoined them. “Unless he and Herrismon want to head off on their own?”

“Absolutely not,” Yamato said even as his dad was shaking his head. “We should stick together.” He then smiled down at Herrismon. “But not because we’re scared of you, alright? But because this is new territory for the two of you and you might get lost.”

Herrismon brightened at that, clasping Yamato’s hand and jumping up and down. “I’ll help, we’ll be a big help! I’ll only evolve a little.”

Yamato laughed, ruffling the spikes atop his head. “Well Dad? That work for you?”

He got a nod. “No complaints here.”

“From that logic,” Koushirou said, “Mum, you should come with me. Kabuterimon can easily carry both of us.”

“If you’re alright with that Tentomon,” Mrs. Izumi said.

Tentomon voiced no complaints but Terriermon did, puffing his chest out. “Hey! We can take down dark towers too! How are we gonna do that from the air?”

Lopmon tugged his brother back. “W-we haven’t even evolved yet. Le-Let’s leave this to the others.”

Mrs. Izumi crouched down, placing a hand on both their hands. “We value your help Lopmon, even if you feel like you’re not doing as much as you could. And who knows Terriermon, maybe today’s the day you’ll evolve.”

That soothed both of them and Yamato couldn’t help but smile, sharing a conspiratorial look with Taichi. Koushirou’s mum was so good at diffusing tension and building people up. It was no wonder where Koushirou’s kind personality came from. 

“Are we agreed then?” Garurumon asked, shaking himself impatiently.

Yamato went to nod and then frowned. “What about you Taichi?”

Taichi just grinned, hands on his hips and looking down at Agumon. “We’ll go solo, right buddy? We’re strong enough and we have a good understanding of this area.”

“I don’t think you have a good understanding of anything,” Yamato teased before holding his hand up. Taichi returned the hand high. “We’ve got no way to keep in touch so be careful. I don’t want to have to come save you.”

“Same to you.”

With one more wicked grin, they all went their separate ways. Hopping astride Garurumon with practised ease, Yamato helped his dad up. Then they were off, running across the land and taking out every dark tower they found. By the time they circled back at sunset - their designated meet time - a huge chunk had been taken out of the south western regions. A quick look at Koushirou’s laptop showed that the western and north western regions were the same. Even Koushirou was smiling when they approached the television that would lead them home. Not bad for a day’s work.

***

Leaving band practice several days later, Yamato blinked when he found Takeru to be sitting on the railing outside. He had his nose buried in a book but he put it away at the sound of footsteps, jumping down and prompting Patamon to flutter down from where he had been atop a streetlight. Yamato couldn’t stop the dread that curled in his chest.

“Takeru? Everything okay? It’s not like you to be out so late.”

His brother relieved him of his guitar, leaving him with just his backpack as he nudged them towards home. “Weird question, but have you been going to the Digital World lately?”

Yamato blinked. “Yeah. Taichi didn’t tell Hikari?”

Takeru shrugged at that. “We’ve been out pretty much every day, doing repairs, you know? I think they’ve been missing each other. Hikari’s pretty tired when we get home. We’ve been putting in a lot of manual labour.”

“Okay so,” Yamato said dryly. “All that to say, yes we’ve been going there.” Takeru flushed. “Any reason we shouldn’t be?”

“No!” Takeru said quickly, going to flail his hands before realising one had his book and the other had Yamato’s guitar.

“We just met this weird lady today,” Patamon piped up, Yamato’s attention turning there. “And she told us to stop messing with her dark towers.”

“Her dark towers?”

Takeru nodded. “Yeah. I mean, they were made by Ken, not her. But we were confused because we hadn’t touched them. They don’t work anymore, you know?”

“It’s great!” Patamon said excitedly. “As much as I like armour evolving, it isn’t the same as being Angemon.”

“I bet,” Yamato said, reaching up to pet Patamon gently. In answer to Takeru’s clear question he said, “We thought the same - that they might not work - but still decided it’d be better to tear them down. Because something like exactly what you’re describing was bound to happen.”

They reached his apartment block, Yamato taking the guitar back and thanking Takeru. “Look, we’ll keep doing what we’re doing but if that lady bothers you again, send her our way, okay? Taichi and I can take her.”

Takeru smiled as he shook his head. “That’s not what I meant. You guys have already done enough; it’s our turn now. I was just confused. Don’t worry Yamato, we’ve got this.”

Takeru left without waiting for a response and while it was a surprise to his dad, it wasn’t a surprise to Taichi when Yamato showed up at his house fifteen minutes later, tears already in his eyes and choking his way through Takeru’s words. Bundling Yamato up in one of his sweaters, Taichi shoved him in front of the television and put on one of their favourite videos. For now, it would have to be enough.

***

Chapter Text

***

By the time Yamato walked in the door, it wasn’t past curfew but it was pretty damn close. Not that Hiroaki had really set a specific curfew but Yamato always let him know if he was going to be out after eleven. He slunk in just before, dropping his guitar case heavily and, if Hiroaki wasn’t mistaken, his eyes were red rimmed.

“Son?”

Yamato flinched, tugging his jacket around himself tighter. No, not his jacket Hiroaki realised, one of Taichi’s. That explained where he’d been but it didn’t explain why he looked the way he did.

“Did something happen with Taichi?” he pressed.

All that got him was a scoff. “Would I be wearing his clothes if I was pissed at him?”

“How was I supposed to know you were wearing Taichi’s clothes?”

“Like you picked his name at random.”

“You’re right,” Hiroaki conceded. “Something with the band then? Any of the guys giving you trouble?”

Yamato abruptly turned on his heel, scowling at him. “Maybe I don’t want to talk about it! Am I not allowed any privacy?”

“Yamato!”

He didn’t get to say another word before Yamato slammed his bedroom door shut, the resounding bang startling Herrismon awake from where he was snoozing on the floor. He looked around in confusion, Hiroaki just sighing. 

“Come on, let’s head to bed. We might have better luck in the morning.”

“Better luck with what?” Herrismon asked innocently.

“Just…everything.”

***

By the time Yamato woke up the next morning, the apartment was already empty. There was evidence of reheated leftovers in the kitchen sink and Yamato perused the fridge himself before shutting it despondently. He was contemplating whether he had the energy to cook something when there was a knock at the front door. Frowning, he made for the hall. He hadn’t gone three steps before a voice called out,

“Hey Yamato, open up! I brought friends.”

Yamato rolled his eyes, swinging the door open. The other side was Taichi, Jou, and Sora. He waved them in, stifling a yawn behind his hand. Taichi laughed at him, teasingly ruffling his hair until Sora hauled him off, shoving him further down the hall. Naturally, it was Jou who provided an explanation to their impromptu visit.

“Since Koushirou’s at camp, Taichi suggested we meet here. Your dad won’t think it strange to see our shoes and not us.”

“That makes sense,” Yamato agreed before wincing. “Although, he has the only laptop. We can hit up Takeru for his?”

“No worries, I brought Dad’s,” Taichi called out, holding aloft said device.

“And did you ask before borrowing it?” Yamato asked knowingly.

Taichi narrowed his eyes. “Get changed. Unless you want to do this in your pyjamas.”

Yamato did as asked, even if he threw over his shoulder a, “Well, if you’d told me you were coming, I could have been ready.”

Pulling on whatever was closest - jeans, a singlet, and a flannel one size too big - Yamato exited his room to find Jou boiling some eggs, toast under the grill. “Sorry for presuming, but I didn’t think you’d eaten yet.”

“No, I hadn’t,” Yamato said. “I can take over, if you want.”

Jou just bumped him aside with a hip. “Let me handle the food. I can have Sora prepare some coffee if you want to clean your face, wake up a bit more.”

“I’ll pass on the coffee but thanks.”

Some cold water splashed on his face did wake him up, even if just a little. He used the facilities and brushed his hair, styling it enough to vaguely pass before brushing his teeth and then returning to the main room. Taichi had helped himself to some toast but Jou had a plate set aside for him. Yamato thanked him as he took a seat at the table, booting up the laptop.

“Any idea where we should hit up today?”

“We could pick up where we left off yesterday,” Taichi said around a mouthful. “Or, ‘cause there were only a few left there, we could move entirely.”

As he pulled up the map of Digital World, Jou leant in over Yamato’s shoulder, adjusting his glasses ever so slightly. “Are there any underwater? Ikkakumon and I would be perfect for that.”

Yamato stabbed a finger at a region. “Yeah, we’ve actually been having trouble with it. That’d be a great help Jou.”

Sora inspected the area around where his finger had left a smudge. “Looks like there are plenty of other towers in this area too. It might be a good place to start.” She glanced at Yamato. “Unless it’s not where you wanted?”

Yamato, in turn, simply looked to Taichi. “Well, what do you think? Finish up yesterday or start fresh?”

Taichi polished off his second breakfast, wiping his hands on his shorts and making Yamato’s nose screw up. “There’s actually no reason why we can’t do both. Let’s make pairs.”

Jou nodded and Sora’s mouth was already opening so Yamato cut her off, turning abruptly. “How about it Jou? We always make a good team. I promise you won’t have to cook this time.”

An odd look crossed his face before Jou wiped it away, smiling. “We are a good team. Plus Gomamon and Gabumon get along well.” He turned to Taichi and Sora. “Are you two okay to work together?”

Taichi grinned blindingly. “When it comes to teamwork, there’s no one better than Sora and me! We’ll have those dark towers down in no time. Let’s say,” he checked his digivice. “Meet back here in four hours. We can take a break and decide our next move.”

It was only natural that Taichi was the one who opened the gate and went through first. Sora followed him and then Yamato selected a different area, him and Jou travelling in and landing by a rocky outcropping. The first dark tower was visible in the distance, Yamato shielding his eyes to watch the waves come in.

“Gabumon and Gomamon should be here soon. Anything you want to do while we wait?”

Jou hummed. “Maybe tell me why you’re ignoring Sora? I thought you got along?”

Yamato winced. “It isn’t like that. It just wasn’t what I was in the mood for today.”

There was a long pause as Jou eyed him up before giving a minute shrug. “Okay, then consider it dropped.”

“Thanks Jou,” he said sincerely. 

That earnt him a smile and luckily they didn’t have to wait too long until their partners showed up. Gomamon flung his flippers around Joe’s legs while Yamato crouched down, letting himself be brought into a brief hug. Pulling away, Gabumon was already looking at Yamato expectantly, well used to the routine by now. From there, it was extremely simple, Garurumon taking out dark towers along the coast while Ikkakumon headed out into the deeper waters. Yamato and Jou kept parallel with them, stopping and talking with any digimon they bumped into on the way; some friendly and some a little less so. With the more agitated ones, Garurumon kept a watchful eye but he never had to intervene, something Yamato was thankful for. 

Glancing at his digivice, Yamato frowned at the time. “We’re nearly done here but the meet time is forty-five minutes. What do you think?”

Jou took a swig of his water bottle, swiping his forehead with a handkerchief. Yamato had long since removed his flannel and tied it around his waist. “Well, we have been working pretty hard. I wouldn’t mind clocking in a bit early. We are on summer break after all.”

Yamato smiled. “I like the way you think Jou. Garurumon!” he called, “Last tower and then we’ll head back, okay?”

He got an affirmative, Jou stepping closer to the cliff edge so he could shout out to Ikkakumon. Of course, that was when the sandstone crumbled, Jou yelling as his footing gave out. Yamato snapped forward, hauling Jou behind him even as his own standing gave way.

“Yamato!”

Jou’s frantic shout had Garurumon whipping around, for all the good it would do. Yamato scrabbled furiously at the cliff face. He finally managed to find purchase as his foot hit a ledge, his ankle jarring as it slammed down. He bit back a cry, more focused on holding on and making sure he didn’t topple all the way to the ground. Looking down, it wasn’t so far but it wasn’t a distance he felt comfortable falling either.

“Garurumon?” he called, hating how his voice wavered.

“I’m coming Yamato!” came the hurried reply and, seconds later, jaws closed around the back of his shirt. He was then hauled up the cliff, slumping down when he was back on solid ground. Gomamon was already there and Jou hastily inspected the damage.

“Ouch. You didn’t have to do that Yamato.”

Yamato looked down himself, cringing at just how much of his skin had been shredded. It was currently white but he had no doubt that it was about to start bleeding, small beads of red already appearing.

“Maybe we should head back now?” he asked instead of acknowledging Jou. “We have a first aid kit in the bathroom.”

Jou gave him a significant look that Yamato dutifully ignored. Throwing his hands up in frustration, Jou had Gomamon lead them to the nearest television set. Yamato hobbled a few steps before his ankle decided to cooperate. Still, he was relieved that Garurumon stayed as he was so Yamato could place a supporting hand on him. By the time they reached the set, it was almost time to meet up anyway. Yamato shot Jou a desperate look.

“Think we can patch this up before Taichi and Sora return?”

He was given a very flat expression in return. Yamato shrugged; no harm in being hopeful. 

The four of them went through the gate together, Garurumon returning to his child form - the Ishida apartment wouldn’t have appreciated him otherwise. Upon hitting the ground, Yamato cursed under his breath because Taichi and Sora were already there. Swearing turned out to be his mistake as it made Taichi snap around. He hissed upon seeing the state of Yamato’s arms, Sora close behind. Jou, when he arrived, was already hustling Yamato down towards the bathroom. 

“What happened?” Taichi demanded.

“It was just an accident,” Yamato huffed. “Seriously Taichi, it’s fine. I just slipped.”

“You slipped?”

“What? Am I not allowed to?”

“You’re allowed to; you just don’t.”

“Well maybe I did,” he snapped back, even as Jou was sitting him on the bath’s edge, fossicking around for the first aid kit.

“Or maybe,” he cut in, “You could say, Jou was about to fall of a cliff so I stepped in and fell down myself.”

Yamato’s mouth slammed shut, cheeks flaming. Sora snickered and Taichi bopped him over the head. “Why didn’t you just say that?”

He folded his arms tightly. “Because it doesn’t matter anyway.”

Jou sighed, passing over a roll of bandages to Taichi and some bandaids to Sora. “It matters to me. Now, this is going to hurt. But if it’s more than a sting, let me know, okay?”

Yamato just grunted. He grit his teeth as Jou set about disinfecting each abrasion. When he moved on from an area Taichi would start wrapping it. All the while Sora was cleaning his fingers and taping them up.

“Come on guys,” Yamato groaned. “This is ridiculous.”

“Then don’t get hurt,” Taichi shot back.

Yamato promptly kicked him in the side, making him wobble and snarl up at him. “You’re the ridiculous one Yamato. You’d do this for us so we’re doing it for you.” Taichi’s voice softened some as he stuck down one bandage. “Besides, I told you, I care about you.”

That made him roll his eyes just as Sora made an odd noise. When he glanced over, Taichi was dutifully looking anywhere but at Sora and her eyes were slightly widened. She then looked to Yamato and clamped her mouth shut, smiling. Yamato whipped to Jou. 

“Am I missing something?” he hissed. 

Jou pinched the bridge his nose. “I don’t get paid enough for this,” he muttered before glancing at him. “And that’s not something for me to say. You’ll figure it out.”

Yamato looked between Taichi and Sora, eventually huffing. “Whatever.”

He reluctantly let them patch him up, waiting until Jou gave the all clear and then weaving out of the bathroom as quickly as possible. Taichi snickered behind him but he didn’t care, not when Gabumon was waiting for him in the main room. He worriedly checked over his arms but Yamato was able to knock him away with ease, assuring him he was fine.

“I’m thinking we should call it here,” Jou said as he entered the room, drying his hands on his trousers. 

“I wouldn’t mind,” Sora admitted. “I have a couple of errands to run for my mum anyway.”

Yamato’s head snapped up. “I’m still okay to go! We usually go in for a longer. Taichi, tell them!”

Taichi scratched at his cheek sheepishly. “I mean, I would but you’re limping Yamato. Your dad’s already going to lose it. The least we can do is not make it worse.”

That was a very good point actually. Yamato sighed, running a hand through his hair. He looked down at Gabumon. “Sorry Gabumon. Mind if we continue this tomorrow?”

Gabumon just smiled, taking his hand warmly. “Of course I don’t mind. I would hate for you to get worse. Plus, we did a lot of work this morning. It’s okay to take a rest sometimes.”

“Yeah, I’m looking forward to a nap,” Gomamon agreed.

Yamato chuckled dryly. “Guess that’s that then.”

Taichi gave him a nod, opening the gate and allowing Gomamon and Gabumon to go home. Jou excused himself along with Sora. Taichi hovered until Yamato shooed him on, reminding him he’d hardly met up with any of his school friends since summer break had started. He conceded the point, leaving and Yamato was left on his own. Dropping onto the floor, he pulled out his games console. Might as well.

***

Unlocking the door, Hiroaki stepped aside in a learnt movement, Herrismon bolting passed him and down the hall. “We’re home,” he called out redundantly, removing his shoes and loosening his tie. 

“Yeah, hi,” came the distracted reply.

Frowning, Hiroaki laughed when he reached the end of the hall and found Yamato to be grossly invested in one of his video games. He’d barely even acknowledged Herrismon, eyes locked to the screen. The air con was on and Hiroaki nudged his son with a foot as he dropped his briefcase on the kitchen table. 

“You wouldn’t need the air conditioning if you weren’t wearing a jumper in summer Yamato.”

All Yamato did in response was tug the sleeves further over his hands. It wasn’t worth the argument and Hiroaki left him to it, sitting down and organising some documents he’d need for tomorrow. He must have done that for longer than he’d thought because when Hiroaki next looked over, Yamato had swapped games and was patiently showing Herrismon how to use the controller. He never scolded, never snapped, voice soft and encouraging, laughing off mistakes and urging the digimon to try again. It made something in Hiroaki’s throat close over and he abruptly pushed out his chair. Yamato’s head snapped over, deep frown appearing.

“Dad?”

“It’s nothing,” he said before disappearing into his room. 

Naturally, that didn’t work and not seconds later, Yamato was rapping on his door and easing it open. “No seriously, what’s going on?”

Hiroaki scowled. “Maybe I don’t want to talk about it. Am I not allowed any privacy?”

It was petty and barbed and Yamato reeled as though he’d been slapped. He was backing away at the same moment Hiroaki was swearing, reaching after him.

“Yamato, no, I’m sorry. You didn’t deserve that.”

Yamato shrugged and was halfway through closing the door. That wouldn’t do. 

“Yamato.”

His son stopped but he didn’t look happy about it. Hiroaki accepted that, patting the spot next to him on his bed. There was the longest moment before Yamato begrudgingly threw himself down, arms folded and eyes on the ceiling rather than him. Dramatic but Hiroaki wouldn’t have him any other way. 

“I’m sorry,” he repeated.

That got him another shrug. “You don’t have to be. I did it to you.”

“True, but I’m the adult.” He clasped his hands together. “It’s just…Sometimes it’s hard for me to see you with Herrismon.”

Yamato paused, suddenly more attentive.

“You don’t anything wrong, nothing like that. It’s more, you’re so good with him. There’s a nurturing side to you Yamato, that same side that loved being a big brother. Probably still does. And I,” Hiroaki slumped a tad. “I suppose it makes me realise just how much I, or we, rather, took from you in the divorce.”

If it was possible for Yamato to go any stiffer, he did.

“Yamato, you loved Takeru. Adored taking care of him. And because of our differences, you lost that opportunity. To see you with Herrismon, to see what you missed out on, it hurts.”

“Dad, it’s okay,” Yamato’s hand was on his arm and Hiroaki hadn’t even he was crying until Yamato brushed his tears away. “Takeru doesn’t really remember but I do. What it was like back at that time. You and Mum couldn’t stay together. It wasn’t working. At all. Sure, I didn’t like it - none of us did - but I understood. Growing up in that household probably wouldn’t have been any better for us.”

Hiroaki wrapped an arm around his shoulders, drawing Yamato in. “I know we did the right thing but it doesn’t always feel like it.”

“Just because something’s the right thing doesn’t mean it’s the easiest thing.”

He puffed out a laugh. “Of course you know that. You’ve been through so much Yamato.”

For once Yamato didn’t fight him, just let himself be held. He fiddled with the cuffs of his sweater before drawing a knee up. “Takeru and I…We didn’t fight but he said some things that hurt. Not on purpose, he probably didn’t even realise it. But yeah. So I went to Taichi’s last night.”

Hiroaki tightened his grip. “Can I ask what Takeru said?”

“Just some issue in the Digital World,” Yamato said, waving a hand dismissively. “They were being bothered by a lady, I think he said. She was upset we were destroying the dark towers.” Hiroaki went to question that but Yamato cut him off with a simple look. He held his hands up in surrender. “So I told him to send her our way. And Takeru just said we’d done our part. That they’d handle it.” He scoffed. “Who knew I’d be washed up at fourteen?”

And there it was, the issue Hiroaki had brought up over and over. Only now it was starting to come to a head. “Did you tell Takeru how you felt?”

A shrug. “He left before I could.”

“What do the others think? Taichi, Jou, the others,” he expanded when Yamato looked confused. “Where do they sit on this issue?”

“Taichi agrees with me. Sora would help if asked. Jou’s a bit busy and Mimi’s in America so it makes timezones hard. Koushirou’s included enough but if he was asked to tag along, he wouldn’t say no.”

“And wasn’t it Taichi who returned to the Digital World first?”

Yamato curled further around his drawn up leg. “Yeah but he couldn’t do anything. Not against the dark towers.”

“Which don’t do anything anymore and he’s currently taking out,” Hiroaki pointed out. “You older kids delegated. You didn’t retire. But you’re being treated like you did. I think this is something you need to discuss with Takeru. Possibly Hikari too. Taichi would help if you asked.”

There was a long beat before Yamato nodded, just once but there was a firmer resolve in his eyes. He sent him a thankful look before he got to his feet, clearly intending to head back down to the main room. It was as he did so though that Hiroaki saw a flash of white under his sleeve. His arm snapped out and even grabbing Yamato’s hand revealed more because there was a roughness against his fingers that indicated bandaids.

“Yamato, let me see please.”

“It’s not that bad?” he tried.

Hiroaki raised his eyebrows. “That wasn’t what I asked. Show me please. And fill me in.”

Wincing, Yamato drew his sweater over his head and okay, that was why he’d been wearing it. Because his arms were bandaged to the elbow on one side and mid-bicep on the other. Each hand had multiple fingers wrapped and an alarming sized bruise was forming on his chest.

“What the hell kid?”

“I fell down a cliff,” Yamato grumbled. “Jou started to slip so I went after him. Then I slipped up. Garurumon caught me halfway down.”

Hiroaki put his head in his hands. “Jou treated you?” A nod. “Disinfected and cleaned?” Another nod. “Nothing broken or breathing difficulties?” A shake of the head. “Alright. Thank you for saving Jou but try not to do it again. Or at least, without this being the outcome. And go to bed early! And don’t even think about going to the Digital World tomorrow.”

Yamato turned on his heel and stomped back to the television, shirt already back on. Hiroaki’s eyes narrowed. Had he been limping as well? Gods help him.

***

It was late and Yamato was long asleep but something he’d said wasn’t sitting well with Hiroaki. Padding down to his room, he shook Herrismon awake. The digimon grumbled before it caught sight of his face. He then sat up, ears pricked.

“Something wrong Hiroaki?”

“I’m not sure,” he said, jerking a thumb towards the laptop. “Yamato said the kids were being bothered. He said it was because they’d been destroying the dark towers.”

Herrismon’s look darkened. “Why would anyone want them to remain standing?”

“That was my thought too.” He scoured the map, making an aha sound when he found what he was looking for. “Yamato took a chunk out of this area today. Let’s scout around.”

“But Hiroaki, don’t you have work tomorrow?”

“I think this is more important than work.”

Herrismon flung his arms around him, hugging him tightly before adopting a ready stance. “Okay, let’s do this!”

Hiroaki nodded, opening the gate and heading through. He was much better at landing than he had been the first time, barely stumbling when he hit the ground. Herrismon was on his heels, sniffing the air cautiously. Reaching into his jacket, Hiroaki pulled out the torch he’d brought, using it to light their way. 

“Keep your eyes out. We don’t know who we’re looking for but I also don’t know what kind of digimon come out at night.”

Herrismon did so, tromping along behind him. They looked over a few regions before hitting a canyon. It was too dangerous to go down in the dark, Hiroaki grimacing at the dark towers he could see down in the valley. No doubt Yamato and his friends would take them out soon but they still gave him a feeling of foreboding whenever he saw them. 

“Herrismon, left or right?”

Herrismon didn’t answer immediately and Hiroaki turned around only to see Herrismon crouching, spines raising threateningly. “Hiroaki, something’s coming.”

A hand automatically went to his digivice, Hiroaki shining the torch in the direction Herrismon was facing. It bounced off something and he swore. “Show yourself!”

“My, my, this wasn’t what I was expecting at all.”

The woman in front of him wasn’t what Hiroaki was expecting either, looking akin to a witch from picture books he’d read as a child. “Wasn’t expecting another adult or,” his eyes narrowed, “Are you not human at all?”

That got him a sinister smile. “Well, aren’t you a sharp one? Those little runts never even thought to ask.”

“I’d be careful how you talk,” Hiroaki warned. “One of them is my son.”

A laugh came from behind him, Hiroaki whirling around and grimly realised they were being backed towards the cliff edge. “Oho, isn’t that wonderful Archnemon? That would be a good bartering chip, wouldn’t it?”

Hiroaki’s eyes widened. Dammit, why had he said that? He’d practically placed a target on Takeru’s back. “I wouldn’t try it.”

“And why?” asked the one who’d been called Archnemon - which made her a digimon, right? “Surely you don’t think you can stop us on your own?”

Herrismon growled. “You bet I can!”

Hiroaki’s grip tightened on his digivice and Herrismon nodded, evolving. Filmon stood over him seconds later, claws held out warningly. There was the slightest movement from the left and then the digimon more akin to a man leapt forward. Filmon responded in kind, grappling with the enemy. Hiroaki hoped Filmon really could hold him off, backing away when Archnemon moved towards him. Rocks clattering behind him showed just how few steps he had left and Filmon seemed to notice the same thing, whipping around.

“Hiroaki, careful!”

“You too!” Hiroaki called but it was too late, Filmon getting pinned to the ground, a rifle being pressed to his back.

“I’d stay there if I were you.”

“Good work Mummymon,” Archnemon said, Hiroaki recoiling as she transformed into some sort of bipedal spider. “And now, for you. Humans, so breakable. Why don’t you do me a favour and keep going the way you were going? Or,” she added, claws rising menacingly. “Should I push you over myself?”

“Hiroaki!”

He couldn’t see a way out and Hiroaki was cursing his foolishness to the nth degree. He shouldn’t have come alone, he should have told Yamato he was going, he should have waited until morning.

“Blazing Ice!”
“Blazing Fire!”

The blasts hit both enemies, catching them entirely off guard, and Hiroaki barely had time to blink before Filmon was free and hauling him away from the cliff, back towards the direction they’d come from, back towards their new allies. Or, Hiroaki corrected, as he made out a figure running through the woods, an old friend.

“Kae!”

She was in a dressing gown of all things but her expression was set. “You’re lucky Koushirou forgot to shut down his laptop and I checked on it before going to bed.”

“I am,” Hiroaki said, bowing his head ever so slightly. “Thank you. We were in a really bad situation.”

“Yes, thank you,” Filmon agreed, Lopmon and Terriermon at his feet.

Archnemon glared at them. “Like those puny little things can stop us. Mummymon!”

Terriermon growled and Kae nodded. “Let’s try this, you two.”

Light spilt out from her digivice and, once it died down, two digimon were standing beside Filmon, respective weapons raised. Hiroaki was impressed. He then snorted at seeing Kae looking borderline horrified.

“Oh, they’re so violent.”

What was once Lopmon partially deflated, Kae wincing. Hiroaki shook his head. “They’re armed, sure. But you decide how they’re going to use their power. For bad or to defend.”

“You’re right,” Kae said grimly. “I’m sorry, both of you. Can you protect us until we reach the gate?”

“Got it!
“Not a problem!”

That sorted, Hiroaki led the way at a near sprint. The sound of battles behind him had him wanting to stop and fight but he could tell from the noises; this wasn’t a fight they could win. Even three against two, they were overwhelmed. Retreat was the only option they had right now. Skidding to a halt at the television set, he turned to Kae.

“You first. I came here alone. I couldn’t stand it if you got hurt because of my choices.”

Kae bit her lip before nodding. She called out to the twins, opening the gate at the same time. They bounded back to her, Filmon holding off Archnemon and Mummymon until they went through. Hiroaki then opened the gate, waiting until their enemies were pushed back.

“Now!”

Filmon practically crashed into him and they hit the apartment floor, hard. Filmon quickly swapped back to Herrismon, mouth open and about to speak, but Hiroaki slapped a hand over his mouth.

“Dad?”

“Just tripped in the dark!”

“Okay.”

Once he was confident Yamato was back asleep, Hiroaki released his grip. He dropped his head atop Herrismon’s head. “Sorry. That was close. Too close.”

“I agree. No more solo missions?”

“No more.”

***

Chapter Text

***

Things had been going well. Yamato and Taichi’s group had been destroying the dark towers at a steady rate while the younger kids had been restoring areas damaged by the Digimon Kaiser. Hiroaki had yet to tell Yamato about his encounter with Archnemon and Mummymon but work had suddenly swamped him and even Herrismon had started to get fussy with how little of Hiroaki’s time he was getting. He’d actually just managed to weasel out two half days - on account of the amount of overtime he’d pulled - when he came home to the sound of shouting.

Which was unusual because one, Yamato rarely tended to lose his temper to the point of shouting - he was more likely to snap and sneer and subject people to the silent treatment. And two, the only person who could rile Yamato up so was Taichi and that wasn’t Taichi’s voice. No, it was Takeru’s. 

Signalling for Herrismon to wait, Hiroaki marched down the hall, clearing his throat as he reached the end. Yamato quickly folded his arms while Takeru turned sheepish.

Hiroaki sent them a look. “We have neighbours. They don’t need to hear that.” Both boys hunkered down. “Yamato, go walk it off please. Takeru, talk with me.”

It said something that Yamato didn’t even fight, just grabbed Hiroaki’s suit jacket and tugged it on, murmuring a short greeting to Herrismon before slipping out the door. Herrismon cautiously padded down into the main room, Takeru smiling weakly and nudging Patamon in the digimon’s direction. They both made for the television and Hiroaki let them have at it, pushing out a chair and dropping into it tiredly. Takeru eyed him up worriedly even as he did the same.

“Okay Dad?”

He waved a hand. “Just been busy with work recently. Now, what was all that with Yamato? You two usually get on well.”

Takeru glared at the wall. “When he’s not being overbearing.”

“I thought he’d gotten better at that?”

“So did I. And then today,” Takeru trailed off, shrugging. “It’s like he hasn’t changed at all! He still doesn’t think I can handle being in the Digital World.”

Things suddenly fell into place, Hiroaki holding up a hand. “Hang on. Is this about Yamato asking to rejoin the team? Him and Taichi and some of the others?”

Takeru turned towards him, taken aback. “Yeah. You know about that? Why didn’t you stop him?”

Hiroaki raised his eyebrows. “Takeru, I steered him towards you.”

“What? Why? Dad, we don’t need babysitting.”

“He’s not,” Hiroaki said shortly, firmly, Takeru reeling a tad. “Taichi has always been your leader. He stepped back, delegated, when he couldn’t help. The problem is that now you won’t give that control back. Those boys relinquished their positions under the impression they would get them back.”

“It’s not that simple,” Takeru countered. “I’m the same age as Taichi was. So are Daisuke and Hikari.”

“You are. And now Taichi’s older. Yamato is your older brother Takeru. He’s always going to be older than you.”

He got a huff. “So, what? I’m supposed to sit back and let him tell me what to do forever?”

Hiroaki narrowed his eyes. “Are you telling me it’s fair that you’ve decided fourteen is too old to help the Digital World?” Takeru froze. “That Yamato, Taichi, Sora, Koushirou can’t fight for the world they helped save three years ago? That they’re not allowed to be there for their partners? All because you’re eleven now. Because that’s how Yamato feels.”

There was a long pause, Takeru’s hands slowly uncurling and coming to grip the table instead. “Does that…Yamato really…?”

“He does. And the others. That’s why I asked him to talk to you.” He rubbed at his chin. “Maybe he should have gotten Taichi to help.”

Takeru shook his head firmly. “No, I…I’m the one that took it the wrong way. I wasn’t even willing to listen to what Yamato was saying. I got so caught up in how he used to hover over me. I didn’t realise that that wasn’t what he was doing.”

“They don’t want to overrule you,” Hiroaki said gently. “I think, really, they just want to be included. They don’t want to be sidelined. They’ve as much right to be there as you, as Hikari, as any of those new kids. Maybe even more so.”

“You’re right. I’ll talk to Hikari. She’ll understand; she’s good like that. And if anyone can win Daisuke and Miyako over, it’ll be her.” Takeru was halfway to his feet before he suddenly looked at the door, seeming to deflate. “I was pretty mean to him.”

Hiroaki followed his line of sight. “As much as I hate to say it, Yamato will let it slide. He’s very good at taking the blame.”

Takeru grimaced. “I know. I might head home. I have his number. Maybe in a couple of hours I’ll call him.”

“I think he’d like that.”

His son rounded the table, drawing him into a brief hug. “Thanks Dad. Sorry things blew up.”

“With you two? Kid, I’m hardly surprised.”

Takeru laughed humourlessly, calling for Patamon and then leaving, door closing softly behind him. Hiroaki debated phoning Yamato himself before deciding against it. Yamato would come home when he felt calm enough to. How many hours that took though was an entirely different matter. 

Which was why he was pleasantly surprised when, not two hours later, the front door was pushed open and Yamato stepped in. He looked swamped in Hiroaki’s jacket, something that made him smile but, before he could comment on it, he saw the odd look on Yamato’s face. The way his eyes were avoiding his and the way his bottom lip was pulled between his teeth. Hiroaki took a step forward and Yamato flinched. Only the tiniest bit but enough that he saw it.

“Yamato?”

Yamato seemed to curl in on himself more before taking a half step forward, hand half outstretched before dropping. “Can we…Can we get Gabumon and ride the ferris wheel?”

Hiroaki took two steps forward, snatching up Yamato’s hand and clasping it tightly. “Of course we can. As many times as you want.”

Yamato rolled his eyes. “Don’t be stupid. Once is enough.”

“We’ll see. Now go, get Gabumon. And give me my jacket back!”

Hiroaki didn’t care if it was small. It was progress and that was all he could ever ask for.

***

“Yamato!”

Yamato paused, raising a hand to shield his eyes from the sun and smiling when he saw Taichi. His friend had claimed a small space on the green promenade, bag carelessly thrown down and a soccer ball at his feet. Yamato wandered over, thankful for the shade cast by a nearby tree.

“What brings you out?”

Taichi’s eyebrows shot up. “You realise I should be asking you that, right? You’re the indoor one.”

Yamato fought down a flush. “Yeah, probably. But school starts back in a week and there’s a difference between staying inside and being forced there, you know.”

“Trust me, I know,” Taichi replied, grinning. He kicked the ball over, Yamato stopping it with a foot before sending it back. “Sure you don’t want me to teach you? I could make room on the team.”

He huffed. “You don’t have to lie. Your team is great. And besides, I don’t really have time for another hobby.”

“That’s true. Between Knife of Day and the Digital World, your schedule must be pretty packed.”

Yamato accepted the higher kick, bouncing it off his chest before booting it back. “Like yours is any different.”

“You’re not half bad,” Taichi murmured, juggling the ball on his knees and then dropping it. He waved Yamato over, taking a seat on the grass. It was going to stain for sure and Yamato was wiser, laying his flannel down before sitting on it. It got him a rolling of the eyes. “You’re so posh.”

“Hey, I have to wash these. Forgive me for trying to make my own life easier.”

He’d won a point there, Taichi awkwardly chuckling. “You’re right. I mean, my mum’s gonna get mad but she’ll still clean them. Guess I forgot how lucky that was.”

Yamato bumped their shoulders together. “I didn’t mean it like that.” He stretched his arms above his head, sighing when his back cracked. “How come you’re alone? You usually play soccer with your team or Sora at least.”

Taichi gave a noncommittal shrug. “Same reason as you. I’ll see them all next week.”

“Sounds fair. It’s still kind of weird not having you in my class.”

“Same here, but,” Taichi said, picking at his laces. “I’m actually surprised you’ve been in my class so long. You’re way smarter than me.”

Yamato frowned. “That sounds like a backwards way of calling yourself dumb. Which, you are-”

“Hey!”

“But really, where it counts, you’re not. You’re pretty talented Taichi.”

His friend stared at him incredulously. “Since when are you so nice?”

Yamato hit him. “Weren’t we working on compromising?”

“There’s compromising and then there’s flirting.”

“Taichi, if I’m flirting with you, you’ll know.”

For some reason, that sentence made Taichi nervously laugh and Yamato was going to push it when his phone rang. He went to ignore it but Taichi was already leaning over as if to see the caller ID. And when it came up as Koushirou, Yamato didn’t stand a chance of hanging up. Hell, Taichi almost answered it before he did, Yamato having to wrestle the device back off him.

“Hello, Yamato speaking,” he greeted, glaring and shoving Taichi away when he got too close. Which, inadvertently, led to him missing most of what was said. “Hang on, Takeru?” Yamato frowned, listening to his brother and his rapid fire speech. “Okay, yeah, I can be there soon. Say, ten? And I’ve got Taichi with me so he’ll…Of course he’s with me.”

Taichi was gathering his belongings together, Yamato giving him a thumbs up as he clambered to his feet, muttering a thanks when he stumbled and his friend rightened him. He passed on his goodbyes before grabbing Taichi’s hand, dragging him in the direction of Koushirou’s.

“What’s going on?”

“Something about the Digimon Kaiser’s base threatening to explode?”

Taichi stumbled a step before quickening his pace, almost dragging Yamato along instead. “Does Koushirou know how to stop it?”

“I’m not sure but everyone’s there. Hell, I even heard Jou.”

“They’re including us,” Taichi breathed. His grip on Yamato’s hand tightened, their fingers interlacing. “I know you had something to do with that. If Hikari had just spoken to me, I wouldn’t have noticed but when she said she was going to speak to Sora and Mimi too…That conversation started somewhere. So, thank you Yamato.”

He brushed it off. “Dad was the one that pointed it out. And actually got Takeru to listen. Thank him.”

“Oh shit,” Taichi swore, pulling them to an abrupt halt. “Your dad. Should we tell him?”

It was Yamato’s turn to swear. He gnawed on his lip anxiously until Taichi thumbed it free. He sent him a thankful look, toying with his sleeves instead before nodding. “I’ll call him. He probably won’t be free but he’ll want to be in the loop.”

Taichi nodded, waiting for him to initiate the call before getting them moving once more. As predicted, his dad was busy but Yamato was privy to some very extensive and creative swearing, followed by an apology. He laughed and said they’d handle it and keep him up to date. It wasn’t what his dad wanted but, at the moment, it was the best he could do. 

Reaching Koushirou’s building, Taichi paused at the elevator. “I know it’s probably late over there but your phone does international calls, right? I wanna contact Mimi.”

Yamato passed it over, relieving Taichi of his soccer ball and pressing the button. “Her number’s in there. It’s her cell too, not her home phone so don’t worry about getting her parents.”

“Thanks,” Taichi said. 

He found the contact number as the elevator arrived, Yamato pressing the button for the right floor just as he got through. From what Yamato could hear, their call had woken her but once Taichi got talking and actually explained the situation, Mimi was all but yelling into the phone. Taichi mouthed a “Mimi’s in” as they stepped off, Yamato chuckling. He rapped on Koushirou’s door, not too surprised when Takeru answered it. Takeru looked between the soccer ball in his arms and the phone Taichi was holding, squinting slightly and then hauling him in. Yamato barely had time to kick off his shoes.

“Yamato,” Koushirou said, relief palpable as he stepped into the room. “Good, that’s everyone.”

“Taichi’s got Mimi on the phone too,” he relayed, Taichi tripping in the entryway as he removed his shoes. “I’m pretty sure she’s in.”

“Of course she is,” Sora said, Daisuke pouting. “She cares so much about all the digimon. She wouldn’t want any of them to get hurt.”

“With this many people, destroying the base should be easy,” Iori murmured.

“Is that what we’re doing?” Yamato asked, gaze swapping to Koushirou. “Blowing it up? A full frontal assault?”

Koushirou shook his head. “Not quite. We have a theory as to why the base has suddenly become destabilised. We’d like to test that out first.”

“And what’s the catch?” Taichi demanded, phone still pressed to his ear. “Because you’re being roundabout Koushirou, which isn’t like you.”

“Because,” Hikari said, hugging Tailmon tight. “We think it’s because Ken’s crest was removed to create the golden DigiEgg Daisuke used. Returning it might stop the explosion.”

“And let me guess,” Yamato said dryly, “Ken has the crest?” Several nods. “Okay, so how do we get it? Raid his house?”

“Actually-”

That one word was all it took for trepidation to flood Yamato because his brother never got nervous and here he was, being nervous. He sent his eyes skyward and mentally braced himself.

“We’ve been working with Ken. Daisuke messaged him and told him to meet us there. I think he will.”

Yamato groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose just like their dad so often did. “I’m not even touching that Takeru. That’s a you and Dad conversation.”

“I don’t like it,” Taichi agreed. “But you can count on Yamato and me to back you guys up if things go south with Ken.”

Sora and Jou were quick to say the same. Koushirou took that as an “okay” and selected a square on the map. He held his digivice up, all of them waiting until the gate swapped from closed to open. And just like that, they were off.

***

Hiroaki practically slammed the phone down. Herrismon perked up from where he was curled up under the desk, ears pricking forward. A clawed hand settled on his knee.

“Something wrong Hiroaki? Is Yamato okay?”

“He is, for now,” he said tersely. “But there’s an emergency in the Digital World and they’re going in.”

Herrismon sat up straight, eyes pleading but Hiroaki had already seen the time. It was barely even one P.M. There was no way he would be able to get out of work so early, especially not when he had a story to cover in half an hour. Herrismon slumped accordingly but didn’t say anything, which was somehow worse. Tapping his pen against his notebook frantically, Hiroaki paused before lunging for the phone. He called through to his assistant, counting the seconds until she answered.

“Ishida, how can I help?”

“Where’s Sumiya this afternoon?”

Sumiya was a younger, newer member of the department. He’d yet to cover stories on his own but he was more than ready to, Hiroaki would admit. He’d just been too busy to actually acknowledge such a fact.

“He’s taking supplementary footage for one of tonight’s stories.”

Something Hiroaki could do and do in under an hour. He knew every inch of Odaiba and where to go to get the best shots.

“Swap us.” Tomomi, on the other end, balked. “He’s ready and he deserves a chance. Besides, there’ll be plenty of others reporters down there he can use as a guide.”

“Are you…Are you sure?”

“I’m sure. I’m head of this department, aren’t I?” A begrudgingly agreement. “Then notify him of the change. I’ll come and grab his project files in a minute.”

Swiping up his laptop and shoving it into his duffel bag, Hiroaki slung it carefully over Herrismon’s shoulders, the digimon standing full at attention. “Head down to the van. I’ll be there as soon as I can.”

Herrismon spared the second it took to hug him before inching his way out the door, checking for people before bolting for the stairwell. Hiroaki wasn’t far behind, ignoring Tomomi’s suspicious look as the gathered up the folder he’d need and wished Sumiya luck. The young man was halfway between terrified and thrilled, jittering and excitedly gathering together a camera crew.

Hitting the car park, Hiroaki unlocked the van. Herrismon clambered in the passenger side as he was starting the ignition. “Are you sure you won’t get in trouble?”

“Provided Sumiya doesn’t do anything disastrous, we’ll be fine. Plus, it’ll be worth it to be there for Yamato and the kids. We have no idea how this is going to go.”

Herrismon sobered at that, patiently waiting until Hiroaki found an out of the way, nondescript alley in which to park his van. That done, he booted up his laptop, digivice already in hand. It was easy to find the others, all other digivices clustered in one area. There were over ten of them which was a good sign; everyone had brought back up and all hands were on deck. He gave Herrismon a tight smile.

“Let’s do this.”

***

What they arrived at could only be described as chaos. They were in the same desert they’d been in weeks ago, the Digimon Kaiser’s base exactly where they’d left it. Except now it was firing off random explosions and, again, just like last time, a digimon was attacking the Chosen Children, keeping them pinned. Hiroaki grit his teeth. 

“You help me keep my cool, okay? I don’t want to repeat last time.”

Herrismon nodded seriously. “Me too.” His attention swapped to the right. “One of Yamato’s friends has seen us.”

Hiroaki looked up and saw that was true, Jou waving at them frantically. The actions caught Yamato’s attention and although he didn’t smile, there was a gratefulness in his frame nonetheless. Hiroaki had almost reached them when Herrismon flung himself into him, sending him tumbling into the sand but also, he realised, keeping him safe from an attack. Garurumon bounded over his head and Yamato’s face was black.

“I’m okay,” he hastily assured, Taichi helping him up. “Where did that come from?”

“It came from them,” Sora supplied, mouth turned down. 

They all turned and oh, Hiroaki had seen them before. The digimon from that time in the forest. He winced. They were strong and Hiroaki didn’t know what they could do about that. 

“You again,” Archnemon snarled. “You may have gotten lucky last time but there’s no escaping today. Not with Okuwamon as my servant.”

Yamato’s hand snapped out to grab his arm. “Dad, you know these guys?”

“Unfortunately.” It wasn’t something he could lie his way out of. “And I’ll tell you all about it later but right now you need to know Filmon was no match for them.”

“I’m definitely hearing this,” Yamato muttered before turning to Taichi. “Two perfect monsters who created another. We’re seriously overpowered.”

That was perhaps best attested to by the way Garurumon was knocked back, barely breaking free of Mummymon’s grip. Birdramon intercepted Okuwamon, Garurumon managing a thanks as Greymon joined the fray. Hiroaki did a headcount.

“Where are the younger ones? Koushirou?”

“In there,” Taichi said, pointing to the base right as another explosion went off. “They had an idea on how to stop it. Then these guys showed up and have been giving us trouble. Mr. Ishida, they can turn dark towers into dark digimon.”

“Of course they can,” he grumbled because it made sense. It explained why Takeru’s friends had been confronted about destroying the dark towers. About why he himself had been attacked. Because these digimon needed the very towers Yamato had so systematically been taking down. “So what can we do? Can’t Takeru armour evolve? Would that help?”

Yamato shook his head, Mimi pulling him sideways as an attack went wide and slammed into where he’d been standing. “It’s like a divergent path to adult.”

“Then do that thing you and Taichi did against Venom Vamdemon. Those digimon were strong.”

“We can’t do that anymore Dad,” Yamato ground out. “We gave up our crests to keep the Digital World safe. We’re stuck, here.”

“It’s worse than that,” Jou cut in. “Because, from the looks of it, Koushirou’s plan didn’t work.”

Looking over at the base, Hiroaki realised it was true. The explosions were more frequent than ever and the other children were now gathered outside. And Ichijouji was amongst them. He scowled.

“I told Takeru you wouldn’t be happy,” Yamato drawled before shifting his attention to Taichi because what else did he ever do when he was lost? “Taichi?”

Taichi reached out, clasping Yamato’s hand and gripping it tightly. “I don’t know Yamato. But we’re going to do everything we can, okay? We didn’t come this far and go through so much just to lose here. We’ve defeated bigger enemies than these losers. So what if we don’t have our crests? We have each other and our partners. That’s all we’ll ever need!”

Yamato stared at him for a moment before nodding, a smile appearing, as shaky as it was. “You’re right. And when we’re a team, we can’t lose.”

Taichi grinned back and, just like that, their digivices erupted into light. Hiroaki recoiled, shielding his face with an arm. He wasn’t alone, Jou and Sora doing the same while he could hear Takeru and Daisuke calling for them. The brightness slowly faded and when it did, Hiroaki took a subconscious step back. A looming white knight of a digimon stood before him, Yamato and Taichi perched on its shoulders. The two of them wore identical grins.

“Impossible,” Koushirou breathed as he came up behind them.

“Nothing’s ever impossible with them,” Takeru said as he arrived too. He smiled up at him, Hiroaki blinking. “Don’t worry Dad. That’s Omegamon. There’s no way they can lose now.”

“Okay, let’s finish this!”

“Right with you Taichi!”

***

Chapter Text

***

There was a rush accompanying Omegamon that Yamato hadn’t felt in years. Since, well, since the last time they’d done this. The feeling of Taichi’s heart beating in sync with his, Gabumon’s and Agumon’s data intertwining with his mind. It was like the most insane adrenaline rush only it was accompanied by calmness and an overwhelming feeling of rightness. Like this was where he was always supposed to be. With Taichi, with his digimon, with Taichi’s digimon. He could feel that same warmth pulse back from Taichi and Yamato sent him a smile, momentarily able to forget where they were, what was going on around them. Of course, Taichi dragged them back onto task because out of the two of them, he wasn’t as emotional, something that confused those that didn’t know them very well.

“Let’s take these guys out!”

Yamato grinned. “Right with you Taichi. Omegamon!”

Their digimon wasted no time in agreeing, all but launching himself at Okuwamon. Considering they’d just been struggling to take the monster out, it was hilarious how easy Omegamon made the task look. Yamato held on tightly as the sword came down, corrupted data dispersing as the digimon disappeared. His gaze turned to Archnemon and he was ready to give the order when an explosion came from behind them.

“Taichi,” he said sharply, “We’ve got to take out that base.”

His friend nodded. “Right. Omegamon, let’s see if you can blast that thing sky high!”

“You can count on it!” Omegamon growled, firing up the cannon on his right side.

“Dad!” Yamato called. “Get everyone back. We’re going in!”

“Alright!” his dad called back, ushering their friends further away from the blast zone. Koushirou and Ken seemed to be in a heated debate and Yamato could guess the subject. Yes, blowing up something that was already exploding wasn’t perhaps their best plan but honestly, it was the only one they had at the moment and they were fast running out of time. 

Sensing his thoughts, Taichi shot him a look. “Last chance to back out.”

Yamato shook his head firmly. “This’ll work. It has to.”

He got a grin. “I like that attitude.”

Omegamon voiced an agreement before the first shot rang out. Which was followed by another, then another, and then another. The cycle continued until the base was little more than a pile of rubble, flames smouldering and slowly dying down.

“Great job Omegamon,” Taichi praised, Yamato agreeing as they were set onto the ground. It wasn’t much of a surprise when Omegamon disappeared and Koromon and Tsunomon stared back at them. Yamato wasted no time in scooping Tsunomon up, Taichi right behind with Koromon.

“You were amazing,” Yamato repeated, smiling as Tsunomon blushed.

“Seriously,” Taichi said, knocking their shoulders together. “Didn’t know you two still had it in you.”

“Taichi!”

His friend laughed, ignoring the indignant cries Koromon yelled up at him. They trudged back to the group, Yamato accepting his dad’s hand on the shoulder and smiling tiredly at Koushirou. Now that the battle had ended, the side effects of Jogress were starting to catch up with him. He’d sleep well tonight, that was for sure.

“That was incredible!” Miyako gushed. “I had no idea the digimon could do that!”

Koushirou tapped his chin. “We actually don’t know if all digimon can or if it’s just them. Taichi and Yamato have done this before but none of us have been able to. You’d think if it was universal, someone else would have by now.”

“It could just be them,” Jou said. “Taichi and Yamato have always been close.”

“When they’re not fighting like infants,” Mimi huffed.

Yamato blushed but Daisuke saved him, even if his statement had Yamato biting down a smirk and had Taichi’s hackles rising. “They’re not so special. Hikari and I are pretty close too!”

Takeru rolled his eyes while Hikari sighed. “Daisuke, be real. If I could do what they did with anyone here it’d be Takeru. Not only have we known each other longer, but we’re connected almost in the same way Taichi and Yamato seem to be.”

Daisuke fumed. Hiroaki sent Yamato a raised eyebrow before addressing the group. “Hikari’s right. Whatever your brothers are into, you two seem to get dragged along.”

“I wonder if it has to do with families then,” Koushirou theorised. “Similar DNA or something along those lines.”

Taichi gave him a nudge when he seemed to be about to disappear into his head. “Let’s worry about that later. For now, let’s head home. Some of us-” his eyes flicked to Hiroaki “-probably have places to be.”

Yamato snickered as his dad groaned. “Shit, you’re right. Herrismon, we need to go. Now!”

Herrismon gave them all a wave before bounding off. In his arms, Tsunomon’s eyes were already drooping and Yamato took that for what it was. “We should head too. Our digimon are wiped.”

Considering Koromon was snoring loudly in Taichi’s arms, no one looked particularly keen to argue. The only one to speak was Ken and his point, when he made it, was valid.

“I’m actually going to stay a bit. Wormmon isn’t that tired and, if it’s all the same to you, I’d like to see if I can find any leads on Archnemon. She disappeared during the fight. Something about her doesn’t seem right to me.”

Daisuke was quick to jump on board, Miyako following. Takeru and Hikari exchanged looks before nodding and tagging along. Iori excused himself but Sora opted in and so that was that sorted. Landing back in Koushirou’s room, Yamato barely said goodbye before leaving and heading home. He couldn’t even be bothered climbing into bed, just flopping onto the floor and dragging his pillow down. Tsunomon didn’t complain either and within seconds, they were both out.

***

Arriving back at the office had shown that Sumiya had done a good job, so much so that there were already requests for him to do reporting more often and Hiroaki had passed along his congratulations. He’d gotten a blinding grin and warm thanks in return. He’d handed his own footage over to the editors, getting another thanks for his efficiency and maybe he felt a little bad about that one but Hiroaki hadn’t said anything, just collected his belongings and headed home. The lights were all off when he arrived, indicating Yamato had gone out, which wasn’t too surprising.

What was surprising was for Hiroaki to then spot his shoes by the door. Padding down the hall, he poked his head into his son’s room and found him asleep on the floor.

“Yamato,” he scolded, shaking the boy and getting a barely contained whine in return. “You can’t sleep like that, it’s bad for you. At least get the futon out.”

Yamato grumbled before sitting up, rubbing at his eyes. “What are you doing home Dad? What time is it?”

Hiroaki consulted his watch. “A little after eight.”

His son cringed. “I way overslept. Come on, help me up. I’ll start dinner.”

“You don’t have to,” Hiroaki said even as he did as asked.

“And what? You’ll order in again? Talk about unhealthy.”

He coughed into his hand. “That’s neither here nor there.”

“It really is,” Yamato said all too smugly, pulling out some ingredients and getting to work. “And anyway, while I do this, you can tell me how you know Archnemon.”

Ah. He should have seen that coming.

So Hiroaki told him. Told Yamato about how he and Herrismon had headed out, how they’d run into trouble, how they were lucky Kae had come to save them. Yamato shot him a sharp look there between cutting the vegetables. Hiroaki held his hands up.

“I know. Herrismon and I have already talked about it. We won’t be going alone anymore.”

Yamato nodded. “I mean, yeah.”

Hiroaki lightly boxed him over the ears. “Don’t give me that. You didn’t mind me going alone before this. In fact, if I recall, you even encouraged it.”

That earnt him a huff. “It wasn’t dangerous those times. You know I only have one dad right?”

He leant down, catching Yamato’s gaze and holding it levelly. “And now you know I feel every time you go there. It isn’t safe. Any time. I’m just as scared to lose you.”

“Not the same,” Yamato said, breaking the contact and waving a hand dismissively. “You have another son. I-”

Maybe Hiroaki had apologised for it last time and he’d probably apologise for it again this time but he had no qualms in violently yanking Yamato away from the stove, gripping his shoulders with alarming ferocity and forcing him to look at him.

“Don’t you ever say that.” He was so sharp Yamato flinched. “Yes, you have a brother but don’t ever think Takeru compares to you. Just like how you don’t compare to Takeru. You are both mine and both completely different. Takeru could never replace you and I would never be able to live with myself if I lost you Yamato. You are not replaceable.”

Yamato’s features wobbled slightly.

“I would never want anyone besides you. And if you don’t know that, I guess that’s on me.”

“Dad,” it was a feeble croak.

Hiroaki drew him in, feeling the cracks form as Yamato’s hands fisted into the back of his shirt. “I love you kid. More than anything. Don’t ever think that I don’t, okay?”

Before Yamato could nod, another voice piped up. “Me too Yamato. Always. Even before I met you.”

Yamato pulled away, swiping at his eyes and dropping to the floor, pulling Tsunomon into his lap. “Tsunomon.”

“I was destined for you Yamato. I’ll always want to be by your side.”

Hiroaki ruffled Yamato’s hair before leaving them to it, detouring to the lounge and collecting Herrismon. Herrismon hopped from foot to foot excitedly as he started the bath, diving in before it was even half full, Hiroaki scolding him as he washed next to him on the stool. He was still working on getting Herrismon to fully understand bath etiquette. As the little digimon soaked in the water, Hiroaki eyed him up.

“Herrismon?”

“Yeah Hiroaki?”

“Do you…” He trailed off only to try again. “Do you feel like we were destined to be together?”

It felt so ridiculous to say but Herrismon lit up, blue eyes shining. “Of course! Even before I hatched I was waiting for you to find me.”

Hiroaki balked. “Even before? What if Yamato had never brought me?”

“He would have.”

“How do you know?”

“Because you came! And I was already waiting.”

It was such a simple answer, so childish even. And yet it made a smile tug at his lips all the same. “I guess so. Thanks for waiting.”

Herrismon laughed. “I would have waited forever!”

Hiroaki reached over, brushing his spines. “I know you would have. So, thanks.”

“You’re welcome!”

***

From there, life seemed to calm down. Even with Archnemon still on the loose, Yamato wasn’t too fussed about her. She’d cornered Takeru and his friends once but a quick message to Koushirou had had them all heading in and chasing her and her bug army away. What had been most surprising about the event was the fact that Daisuke and Ken had also been able to Jogress. It set a new precedent and had Koushirou diving deeper into the theory and seeing what he could uncover. Which, in turn, had also led to a quick fill in discussion with his dad but it hadn’t gone much beyond:

“Wait, you boys did this when?”

“When Diablomon took over the internet?”

“Where was I?”

“Probably at work.”

“Then where were you?”

“Shimane.”

“...Of course you were."

Between the Digital World, school, and Knife of Day, Yamato was pretty short on free time but everything was balanced. It wasn’t as though he was overly stressed, not like Jou seemed to be or overworked, like Koushirou sometimes looked. Hell, he still had time to hang out with his friends which, consequently, was where he currently was, sitting on the shoreline, Taichi by his side.

“I’m telling you,” Taichi was rambling. “He has it in for me!”

“He doesn’t,” Yamato said, rolling his eyes. “He just wants you to pay attention in class.”

“Well maybe if he wasn’t such a boring teacher.”

Yamato playfully pushed him over, Taichi squawking indignantly. “Maybe if you tried to listen to what he was teaching you.”

“Just because you like maths,” was the grumbled response.

“Yeah, and so what if I do?” he asked a tad defensively. Taichi winced.

“I didn’t mean it like that Yamato. It’s just not my area. Put me in public speaking and I’ve got it. Maths? Not so much.”

Yamato bowed his head. “You’re right. Sorry.”

An arm slung around his shoulders. “Don’t be sorry. It did sound kind of mean. Change of subject then?”

“I’ll take that,” he said with a smile, stretching his legs out and tilting his head back to feel the sun’s warmth on his face. He didn’t notice the strained sound from Taichi until,

“I like you.”

Yamato froze. Taichi’s arm removed itself and when he looked over, his friend’s attention was more on his shoe laces. “You what?”

Taichi sent him a baleful look. “Don’t give me that Yamato. I haven’t exactly been subtle. Everyone knows. It’s okay if you don’t,” Taichi continued, eyes swapping to the horizon. “I mean, I’m pretty sure you don’t. But I think I had to tell you. Even just once.”

“What…what are you saying? I don’t…What do you mean everyone knows?”

“I didn’t tell them,” Taichi cut in sharply, Yamato shying away from the snap. “And you could just say no instead of getting mad. Or is me liking you so unbelievable?”

“Of course it is!” Yamato said, blinking when he was shoved over unceremoniously, Taichi launching to his feet.

“You’re a real dick sometimes Yamato, you know that?” His mouth dropped open. “Just, I guess just let me know when you get over yourself and if you can lower yourself to being my friend again.”

Yamato reeled at the words, staring at where Taichi had been sitting for the longest time. Everything had gone so, so wrong and he couldn’t even fathom why. 

***

Hiroaki didn’t like the way the apartment felt when he came home. Even Herrismon seemed to hunker down, cautiously snuffling his way down to the main room. It was empty but there was faint light coming from Yamato’s bedroom. Rapping on the door, he got a muffled “go away” that sounded a little wet.

“Yamato?” he called worriedly, hissing when he tried the door and found it locked. “Son, open the door. Talk to me.”

“I don’t want to,” was the reply.

Hiroaki rubbed at his forehead wearily. “Is it something to do with Takeru?” Nothing. “The Digital World?” Silence. “Your band?” More silence. “Taichi?”

“Go away Dad!”

Okay, most definitely Taichi then. And, with those two, it was better to let them sort things out themselves. Or so Hiroaki thought until three days had passed and Yamato was still barely talking to him and apparently he’d been dodging calls to come help out in the Digital World. That was worrying. Not because he was obligated to help but because Yamato was always first in line to help. 

Which was why Hiroaki pulled some long hours to get off before school let out, beating Yamato home and effectively stopping him from being able to hide in his room. Yamato caught onto his strategy straight away, scowling as he tossed down his school bag and looking like he very much wanted to duck passed him. He probably could, given how small he was, but then Hiroaki took up most of the doorframe.

“No,” he said when Yamato seemed about to put his shoes back on. “We’re talking about this and I don’t care how insignificant you think it is. Takeru’s worried. Do you know how hard it is to worry that kid?”

Yamato’s gaze skittered away. “It’s fine.”

“Except it isn’t.” He gestured to the dining table. “Sit please. Or pick a place you’d be more comfortable but we’re having this discussion.”

“It’s stupid,” Yamato argued but Hiroaki wasn’t budged. Eventually he threw himself down, arms folded tightly. “What do you even want me to say?”

Hiroaki spread his hands. “I don’t know. What do you want to say?”

“Nothing.”

“And I’m not taking that answer so…”

“It’s really stupid, trust me,” came the insistance.

“I’m not saying it isn’t.”

Yamato growled, slamming a foot into the table leg. “Alright, Taichi likes me. That’s all that’s happening.”

Hiroaki’s eyebrows shot up while he internally groaned. He wasn’t ready for relationship drama. Not yet. “Okay,” was what he said though. “I suspected he did.”

That had Yamato snapping up. “And what does that mean?”

“What does it mean? Yamato, it means he constantly fusses over you, checks in on you, treats you differently to everyone else. I know Taichi’s a touchy-feely guy but you know how he is with you. He isn’t like that with anyone else.”

“But that’s just Taichi,” Yamato said weakly.

Hiroaki narrowed his eyes. “Do you not want him to like you? Is that was this is? Does him liking you make you uncomfortable?”

“No!” Yamato cried, which was something. “I don’t care and, I. I mean, yeah, I’d go out with him, if he asked. But then he was mad and now he won’t talk to me. And everyone keeps looking at me like I did something.”

“Whoa, hang on. We’ve skipped something. Why is Taichi mad at you?”

“I don’t know! He got really upset, said I didn’t want to be his friend anymore and that I could have just turned him down.”

“You didn’t?”

“I didn’t get the chance!”

This was honestly more than he was qualified to deal with, Hiroaki steepling his fingers. He then pulled Yamato up and asked him, as best he could, to give him a word by word break down of what had happened. When he did that, things became clear. Between Yamato’s intense shyness and need for privacy and his blazing insecurities and self-esteem issues. It was easy to see both of their sides.

“Yamato,” he said, slowly, carefully. “When you questioned Taichi, you were taken off guard by him liking you. Taichi thought he’d been obvious and got hurt, thinking you were laughing off the idea. Then, when you said it was unbelievable that he’d like you, you meant - and we’ve spoken about this, at length - why would anyone like you? He thought-”

“That I wouldn’t go out with someone like him,” Yamato breathed, realisation suddenly falling into place. With it went most of his colour. He was then out of his chair before Hiroaki could so much as blink. The front door slammed and Hiroaki stared at it for a long moment.

“I need a beer.”

***

Knocking on the door a bit harder and a bit more hurriedly than he normally would have, Yamato pasted a smile on when Mrs. Yagami answered it. She looked pleasantly surprised to see him and Yamato barely remembered to excuse himself because Taichi’s shoes were there and Hikari’s weren’t which meant Taichi was probably alone in his room and if Yamato was ever going to have this conversation, it was going to be now. He didn’t so much as knock, throwing the door open, registering Taichi’s surprised face before slamming it shut behind him and locking it.

“I’m sorry,” he gasped, kneeling on the bed and clasping Taichi’s hands in his. “I didn’t…I didn’t understand. I didn’t get why you’d like me. I mean, you’re you Taichi. And I’m just…” He let his chin drop against his chest. “I’m so sorry Taichi.”

“Fuck Yamato.” He risked a glance up only to be pulled into Taichi’s arms, burrowing into his neck. “That’s…Shit, I mean, I know you. I should have…I’m sorry too. I was pretty mean.”

“You were right though. I was being a dick.”

“Only because I was misunderstanding you. That doesn’t count.”

Yamato curled in closer, exhaling loudly when Taichi’s fingers ran through his hair. “This is what you meant, isn’t it? About not being subtle.”

He could feel Taichi’s laugh under his ear. “Yeah but looks like it was still too subtle for you. What, did you want a sign? A diagram?”

He snorted. “Something like that.”

Taichi’s arms tightened around him. “You’re my best friend Yamato. Sorry for implying that you weren’t.”

Yamato took solace in that before shifting back, finding Taichi’s hands and tangling their fingers together. “And if I wanted to be more than that?”

Taichi’s breath left in a rush. “Then I’d definitely be okay with that.”

“Cool.”

“So cool.”

***

Chapter Text

***

Yamato didn’t know how long they sat there staring dumbly into each other’s eyes like some cheap romance novel but it was certainly long enough to be uncomfortable, Yamato eventually clearing his throat and looking away. His cheeks were burning, something that made Taichi laugh and he had no qualms about disentangling their fingers petulantly. That only made Taichi laugh more but it softened into something kinder, gentler.

“So I guess,” Taichi began awkwardly. “Neither of us really know how to do this, huh?”

Yamato flicked him a look. “It’s not rocket science. We just…date and hang out and see where it takes us.”

“As if that alone isn’t going to overload your emotions,” his friend teased before shifting back and leaning on his hands. “Still. Thanks for coming over Yamato. And clearing things up. I actually don’t like when we fight.”

“Neither do I. It just seems to happen a lot.”

“Probably because we’re both stubborn.”

“Speak for yourself.”

“I don’t have to,” Taichi quipped. “Your dad’s said it often enough.”

Yamato groaned because that was definitely true. Taichi grinned at him before there was a knock on the door. Yamato smoothed out invisible creases in his clothes, something Taichi snickered at even as he called out,

“Yeah Mum?”

“Yamato’s dad’s on the phone. He needs to speak to him.”

Yamato swore, flying to his feet and patting down his pockets, quickly realising his mobile wasn’t there. He must have left it behind in his rush. Unlocking the door, he thanked Mrs. Yagami as he made for the phone, picking up the handset and pressing it to his ear.

“Dad?”

“Hey son. I think you’d better come home. Koushirou called looking for you.”

He frowned. “Why me? The others have been-”

“Yamato.” His mouth snapped shut. “If he asked for you there must be a reason. Bring Taichi as well if you want.”

“Okay, will do. See you soon.”

He placed the phone back in its cradle, Taichi already at his side. Mindful of listening ears, he pasted a smile on his face. “Dad’s got to head into work but he’s got food in the oven. Wanna finish up at mine?”

Taichi looked to his mother but she was already waving him off. Thanking her once again, both for the phone and hospitality, Yamato stuffed on his shoes, Taichi right on his heels. Reaching his apartment complex took little more than ten minutes but he must not have been hiding his nervousness as well as he thought because Taichi grabbed his hand, squeezing it gently.

“Everything’ll be fine,” he said, tone firm like he just knew. “Come on Yamato, the kids have got it.”

“I know they do,” he said, hesitating before heading for the elevator. “But what if it’s something to do with Gabumon? I’ve been avoiding the Digital World and if something happened to him because of it…”

Taichi sighed, pulling him into a one-armed hug. “Hey, it’s okay. We’ll figure this out. Hell, it might even be a strategy meeting. You’re good at those.”

That, at least, calmed him down some and Yamato let his forehead bump against Taichi’s temple. “You’re right. Come on.”

Reaching the right floor, opening the apartment revealed nothing more than an excitable Herrismon which, these days, was par for the course. The young digimon did several laps around them and laughed loudly when Taichi scooped him up. Hiroaki sent his eyes skyward and Yamato grinned. He drifted over to where his dad had the laptop open. 

“Any idea what’s going on?”

“Not really. Koushirou said to call him back but they’ve since moved into the Digital World.”

Yamato frowned. “I’ll call Koushirou anyway, see if he’s still waiting.”

He did so, the phone barely ringing before it was picked up. “Yamato, is that you?”

“Hey Koushirou, what’s up? I’ve got Taichi here too, and Dad.”

“Great,” was the reply. “I sent an advance guard in only because I’m worried. Do you remember how Archnemon was able to make digimon out of dark towers?”

He grimaced. “Not something I’d easily be able to forget. Why?”

“Well, when she created Okuwamon, she used ten of them. And was able to make a much more powerful digimon. Tentomon’s been tracking her and Mummymon and they’ve been heading in one specific direction.”

Yamato felt dread fill him, gesturing for Taichi to hand him the laptop. He precariously balanced it on his hip even as he looked over the map. “They’re heading to the region we haven’t cleared out.” He did a quick count. “There’d be almost fifty towers there. What level digimon do you think that would make?”

“What?” Taichi hissed, Yamato pushing him aside, attention wholly on Koushirou.

“I’m not sure. The others are trying to buy time now. Agumon and Gabumon are already with them.”

“Taichi and I will be right there.”

“Thanks Yamato. I’ll head in myself.”

Yamato hung up, relaying the situation as quickly as he could while finding an ideal gate to open. He selected one right as he got Taichi and his dad caught up. Taichi beat him to opening the gate because of course he did but Yamato didn’t care, just stumbled as he hit the ground, wincing at the jarring impact. Taichi looked similarly displeased.

“What the hell is the gate’s problem?”

“You tell me,” he snorted, already ready to catch his dad when he came through, helping him maintain his balance. Herrismon ended up spines over tail, rubbing at his head sourly. Hiroaki himself threw a baleful look back at the television set.

“Good riddance to that thing; let’s not use this entrance again.” He then pulled out his digivice, making a tiny sound when it picked up other signals. He looked at them expectantly but Yamato shoved him forward a tad.

“You have the digimon Dad. Until we meet up with anyone else, Taichi and I are kind of sitting ducks.”

Taichi looked affronted but didn’t actually voice a complaint. And so, Hiroaki gave them a once over before nodding.

***

Hiroaki had never been in charge of the boys before but he supposed this was Yamato letting him gain confidence and get used to all positions on the team. It also meant his son was free to whisper furiously away at Taichi, making calculations that went way over his head and forming hypothesis that were honestly a match for Koushirou’s. Herrismon was dogging his steps, brow furrowed and nose tilting up to sniff the air every so often.

“Are we getting close?” he murmured after one such movement.

Herrismon nodded. “Pretty close. It doesn’t seem like there’s any fighting either.”

“I can’t tell if that’s a good or bad thing.”

“Isn’t it good? Why wouldn’t it be Hiroaki?”

He sighed. “Because then it means that we may be too late.”

“Or maybe they already took out the bad guys!”

It was hopeful, maybe a little too much so, but Hiroaki wasn’t going to say that. And he was glad he hadn’t when they finally came across a deserted town only to have the buildings in front of them explode as something crashed into it. Hiroaki instantly turned to shield the boys. Taichi yelled out in surprise while Yamato clung on tightly. 

Once the dust settled, they were both squirming free, Taichi running straight to the wreckage. Herrismon immediately followed, rearing back as an unfamiliar digimon got to its feet. Hiroaki kept Yamato pinned to his side.

“Who is that?” he asked lowly.

“I don’t know,” Yamato admitted, only to perk up when he saw Takeru flying towards them on Pegasmon. He spared his brother a short greeting before pointing at the digimon in question. 

“He’s okay,” Takeru assured. “That’s Paildramon. Basically Daisuke and Ken’s version of Omegamon.” At Yamato’s pointed look he added, “Gabumon’s fine too. Just back with Jou and the others.”

Hiroaki felt some relief at that, Yamato clearly the same. He reached out, clasping Takeru’s shoulder. “Koushirou told us some. What’s the situation?”

Takeru pointed towards the way he had come. “Archnemon and Mummymon are over there. They’re not fighting us so much as…distracting us, I think. There’s got to be some other plan here.”

Hiroaki didn’t like the sound of that. “And how are you holding up?”

“We’re okay but we could definitely use some more fire power.” His gaze swapped to Yamato. “If you and Taichi can get Omegamon, now would be the time.”

Yamato nodded and sprinted off to Taichi’s side. Hiroaki left them to it, nodding and holding up his digivice when Herrismon came bounding back towards him. He was soon face to face with Filmon, getting ready to move out with Takeru when a strange, roaring sound came from their right. Hiroaki couldn’t place it even as he tugged Takeru close. Then, the next second, a wall of water came over the hillside.

“The dam,” Takeru gasped but there wasn’t time for that.

“Yamato!” he bellowed. “Get out, now!”

Yamato whipped around, him and Taichi paling, Paildramon too far out to do anything to help them. Takeru all but shoved him towards Pegasmon, yelling that they could reach them from the air. Filmon was torn and Hiroaki eventually gave in, hopping up beside his son and calling his partner over. Filmon turned back to Herrismon and they lifted into the air just as the water struck. His heart then leapt into his mouth because below, on the streets, there was no sign of Yamato or Taichi. The buildings crumbled under the force of the water. Trees were knocked over, walls knocked over.

“Yamato!”

***

There hadn’t been time, not really, and perhaps the sewers weren’t the smartest idea, not with how much the water was already starting to trickle in but it was the best they could have done under the circumstances. Taichi was looking at the ceiling above them in horror, the roaring of the water deafening. Yamato was trying really hard not to think about it. If the roof caved in, they were absolutely done for.

“Come on,” he said, urging Taichi on through the darkness. “The sooner we’re back on the surface, the better.”

“The surface? It’s flooding up there!” Taichi pointed out.

Yamato shot him a look. “Yeah, well I’d prefer that to drowning down here.” He pulled out his digivice, first picking up a pair of signals and then several more dotted around the place. He pointed himself in the direction of the one furthest from where the water had come from. “Plus, Dad’s gonna freak. He probably thinks we’re dead.”

“Oh shit. But he could follow our digivices, right?”

“I mean,” Yamato scratched at his neck. “They might still work after we die. He’d probably assume we’re dead but the digivices have some battery life left.”

“I hate that you always make sense,” Taichi grumbled.

Still, he was more willing to follow along, helping him choose tunnels when they hit crossroads and taking the time to make Yamato breathe when something above them would creak a little too ominously. Yamato sent him a terse smile each time. 

By the time they reached an exit that didn’t sound like opening it would cause gallons and gallons of water to flood in, all the signals in the area had left and regrouped in basically the opposite direction. Yamato pulled a disgruntled face but spurred Taichi on when he went to shift the man hole cover above them. The first crack had water pouring in, Yamato pulling Taichi back until it eventually slowed to a trickle. With that out of the way, Taichi was then able to open it the rest of the way, checking for danger before hopping out. He held a hand back down and Yamato clasped it, all too happy to be pulled back into the sunlight. They’d ended up way past the edge of town - which had been almost completely decimated - but also precariously close to a stone that had a large, golden band wrapped around it. Yamato’s hands ran over the runes carved into it.

“These almost look like the chest pieces on HolyAngemon.”

“I was going to say Tailmon’s holy ring,” Taichi murmured, tracing them himself. “Which means this has to be something holy, right? Something sacred.”

Yamato nodded. “Definitely.”

Which was why he was so alarmed when it suddenly exploded. He barely had time to get his arms in front of himself, Taichi little better. The force had them falling to the ground, Yamato quickly rolling over and going cold at what he saw.

“Taichi,” he croaked.

Taichi whipped around only to then pale himself. “Impossible. Skull Greymon.”

“That’s not…It can’t be Agumon, right?” Yamato asked, hating how his voice shook. 

“I really hope not,” Taichi whispered. “Not again. Not so soon after what Ken did.”

Yamato grit his teeth, hands balling into fists. As much as he worried about Gabumon, he had to admit that Taichi had had it way worse. He, and Agumon especially, always seemed to get the extremely short end of the stick.

“Well, whatever the case, it’s not going to be friendly,” Yamato said. “We’ve got to go.”

Taichi turned to stare at him. “No way! What if it is Agumon? I just can’t leave him like that!”

“We have no proof that it is!”

“We also don’t have any proof that it isn’t!”

Unfortunately, that last yell was so loud that it caught the attention of Skull Greymon. That was definitely not a position they wanted to be in and so were more than relieved when a golden rope ensnared the digimon, dragging it back and allowing them to escape. Both their heads shot up, Yamato smiling in relief.

“Takeru!” “Hikari, nice save!”

Yamato then let out an indignant oomph as a solid mass collided with him. “Dad, I’m okay. Taichi and I hid underground.”

“You scared me son,” Hiroaki said hoarsely, clutching him tightly. “You boys just disappeared. We looked everywhere for you.”

“To be fair, we didn’t really have time to tell you what our plan was,” Yamato drawled as he broke free. Broke free in time to see Pegasmon and Nefertimon slam into the ground, Skull Greymon roaring as it shook off its binds. It didn’t attack them though, rather moved back towards the direction Takeru and Hikari had originally come from and Yamato would have followed except Gabumon chose that moment to arrive with Sora, Agumon on his heels. Taichi’s relief was palpable and he all but slumped into his partner’s arms. Yamato laid a hand on his back, watching as Skull Greymon disappeared into the distance.

“We’re not going to fight?” he asked Sora, a tad harshly but he wasn’t in the mood.

She sent him a tired look. “Our digimon are already exhausted and Paildramon tried.”

Yamato frowned. “Paildramon should have been able to take him out. Aren’t Jogress digimon higher than Perfect level? The way Omegamon took out Daiblomon made it seem that way.”

“The problem is,” Hikari said as she picked her way over through the rubble. “That we’re not sure it is a Perfect level digimon. Archnemon sacrificed Mummymon, as well as the dark towers, to create him.”

Yamato reeled and Taichi grit his teeth. “She sacrificed her own teammate?”

“Sure did,” Takeru said, looking every bit as angry as Taichi felt. “Didn’t even hesitate either. The next time I see her, I’m not going to be so nice.”

Yamato pulled him in with a hand. “Hey, calm down. Getting mad isn’t going to help you or Patamon.”

Takeru pulled a face. “I know. But sometimes I just can’t help it.”

“I know.” Yamato pressed a kiss to the top of his head. “Oh, and by the way, I think we need to talk to Patamon and Tailmon. Skull Greymon destroyed something up here, some sort of stone. It had a ring on it, just like Tailmon’s.”

From Takeru’s expression, he didn’t like that and Yamato could only agree. Something about this just didn’t feel good.

***

What those stones actually turned out to be were Destiny Stones. According to Patamon - and Lopmon, who was surprisingly knowledgeable about them - they helped maintain the boundary between the human world and the Digital World. Which made it all the more important that they protect them and stop Archnemon and Skull Greymon from destroying them. The problem was, they didn’t know where they were. They had no way of finding them or tracking them. Lopmon was able to sense them but only if he was already especially close to them and there wasn’t time to traverse the entire Digital World. This had led them to sending their partners, and any of the digimon that were their friends, out on scouting missions and seeing if they could track them down. They also had a couple tail Archnemon as she seemed able to track them down with ease. 

Losing one soon turned into losing three and then it became four. That was when Miyako, on a school trip, had come across digimon in Kyoto. She’d also met Sora’s father and Jou’s brother, Shuu, which had caused Jou to splutter and immediately disappear to call said brother. 

But that didn’t leave them with much of a solution. Hiroaki could testify that Yamato was starting to feel the stress, pulled between school, his band, and the Digital World. Not that Hiroaki was much better himself, pulling long hours as well as looking after Herrismon and helping the Chosen Children when they needed it.

They did, however, finally get a break - or rather, a breakthrough, not a break. And it came in the form of some Bakumon finding a Destiny Stone in a twisting, winding canyon. Taichi had been stuck at soccer practice, Jou with cram school, and Sora with helping her mother but Hiroaki had managed to slip away. One of Yamato’s band members was sick so practice had been cancelled so he had been able to make it too. In fact, by the time Hiroaki arrived, Yamato was already there, Garurumon at his side as they stood guard over the Destiny Stone. Kabuterimon was similarly stationed, Mimi and Palmon running late but on their way. The younger kids were there too, Kae at their side.

Hiroaki bee-lined for Yamato because of course he did. His son sent him a strained smile. “We know he’s headed this way?”

Yamato nodded tensely. “One of the Bakumon just came to warn us. We’re hoping this is enough manpower to stop him.”

The “since Taichi’s not here” wasn’t said but it was certainly felt. Hiroaki took a moment to grip his son’s hand. “You’re fine on your own. You’re not just valuable when paired with Taichi.”

Yamato flushed but didn’t actively disagree with him so he took that as progress. Leaving him to it, he headed over to Kae. Terriermon had his hackles raised while Lopmon was worriedly clutching at Kae’s skirt. Hiroaki crouched down to his level.

“You’re alright. You and your brother have got this.”

Lopmon’s eyes widened slightly before he gave a shaky nod. “That’s right. We’ll keep everyone safe.”

Hiroaki gave him a brief pat to the head. “You will.”

He risked a glance to Kae and her worried expression almost perfectly mirrored Lopmon’s. Although she didn’t say it, it was clear that worry was meant for Lopmon rather than their situation. He was certainly taking this whole fiasco hard. 

Up ahead, Daisuke suddenly whirled around. “I see him! And he’s in a hurry!”

Flamedramon went to engage, the other digimon on his heels. Herrismon was right there too, digivolving and throwing himself into the fight. Garurumon hung back, clearly their last line of defence along with the twins. Yamato’s grip on his fur was white knuckled and Hiroaki didn’t blame him. 

They would have won, Hiroaki was confident in that, they would have won if - suddenly and without warning - the Bakumon appeared in the valley and, to their horror, turned on them. 

“What the hell,” Hiroaki cursed as he was slammed into a wall, Filmon wheeling around and coming back to help.

Naturally, the others did the same and Hiroaki was very aware that the Destiny Stone was unguarded. Yamato was worming himself free, ready to step in himself - which, god dammit Yamato - when Lopmon abruptly appeared, blocking Skull Greymon’s way even as Terriermon worked on helping Kae.

“That’s enough!” the little digimon shouted tearfully. “Why do we have to keep fighting?”

Skull Greymon roared, Lopmon flinching but not backing down either.

“We should be getting along with the humans, not fighting them! If the balance is destroyed we’ll-”

“Ground Zero.”

They all called out in alarm but Lopmon didn’t have time to dodge, taking the missile head on and getting slammed into the Destiny Stone. Hiroaki’s jaw grated as the little digimon pushed itself up, ignoring the wince he got from trying to escape the Bakumon pinning him.

“Filmon, leave me! Go and help Lopmon.”

Yamato had clearly had the same idea, Garurumon’s mouth already open and burning with blue fire before a white light filled the canyon. It was so bright that even with his eyes tightly shut, Hiroaki felt it burning. At the very least, it made the Bakumon let go of him, Hiroaki finally able to shove his way forward only to stop at the digimon now hovering over them. He couldn’t even begin to describe it - overwhelmingly large, a glowing white and pink colour, large wing-like ears atop its head. Behind it, the Destiny Stone was glowing as well, as though it had been activated in some way.

The digimon, Lopmon, it had to be, turned towards Kae, smiling softly. “Don’t worry Kae. I’ll protect you; all of you.”

For something so large, it had such a soft voice. It drifted forwards, arms spread wide and called down lightning. Those bolts hit Skull Greymon and the digimon writhed and screeched in terror but somehow, somehow, that came second in where Hiroaki’s attention was focused because Yamato was bolting for Takeru. More lightning rained down, striking the ground and walls and crystal pieces scattered and Hiroaki distantly realised that the Destiny Stone must have been destroyed too but then Yamato was yanking Takeru into his arms, holding him tightly. Worse of all, Takeru allowed it and even seemed to be crying.

It wasn’t until Skull Greymon dispersed into data and Cherubimon - he would later find out - began to do the same that he suddenly realised. Lopmon had gone too far, used up too much energy, had given his life for all of them. Just like Patamon had.

A guttural sob broke through the silence, Terriermon stumbling forward, fat tears rolling down his face. “Don’t go! Don’t leave me. We’re a pair!”

Cherubimon gave a sad smile, a finger wiping away the tears. “You’ll be okay. I’ll come back some day, I promise.” His eyes found Kae’s, smiling growing some. “Thank you for looking after me. Being with you was the most fun I’d ever had. I’m glad we got to meet and I hope we’ll meet again soon.”

Kae nodded, bottom lip quivering. “I’ll be waiting for you! You come back, you hear!”

Cherubimon nodded in return, the last gesture it managed before it turned completely into data. Those pieces of program dispersed and vanished and Terriermon wailed, flinging himself to the floor and crying. Hikari sobbed, Sora hugging her while wiping away her own tears. Koushirou and Iori were rushing to Kae while Daisuke seemed to be in shock. Ken had dropped to his knees and Miyako was shaking, far paler than Hiroaki had ever seen her.

Perhaps, worst of all, was Takeru. He was borderline hysterical, sobbing and punching the ground. Yamato was doing his best to comfort him, as was Patamon, but neither were having much success. Hiroaki took three strides and then hefted his son off the ground and into his arms. Takeru stared at him blankly before collapsing into his chest and crying, body shaking with the force. Hiroaki adjusted his grip, holding out a hand for Yamato to take.

“Come on. Let’s get away from here.”

***

Chapter Text

***

To say things were bad was probably an understatement. Takeru was borderline inconsolable, neither Hiroaki nor Yamato able to get through to him. Patamon had some success but it was obvious the digimon was just as rattled. In the end it came down to Hiroaki slumped on the floor with Takeru in his lap while Yamato held Patamon, Herrismon vacillating between the two of them. It took a good half hour for Takeru to be able to draw in a breath that wasn’t shuddering or hitching and didn’t have him breaking down afterwards. At that point, Yamato carefully transferred Patamon into his arms and that seemed to work, Takeru latching onto his partner tightly. It did, however, have the countereffect of Takeru turning into a sobbing mess once more. Yamato winced but Hiroaki laid a hand on his arm, squeezing gently.

“No, you made the right choice Yamato.”

That helped and Yamato dropped down next to him, head thunking onto Hiroaki’s shoulder and dragging Herrismon into his own lap. The digimon allowed it, shaken himself. They were, all of them, a mess.

“I’m sorry boys,” Hiroaki whispered, removing one arm from Takeru so he could wrap Yamato up as well.

Yamato sunk into the contact. “It wasn’t your fault Dad. There wasn’t anything any of us could have done.”

“But we should have been able to,” Takeru hiccoughed. “We should have…We’re stronger than we were!”

“We are,” Yamato agreed. “But we couldn’t stop Lopmon. Even if we’d wanted to. He made a choice and we have to respect that. He did it for us.”

“But there was another way! There had to have been.”

Hiroaki tightened his grip. “Maybe there was and maybe there wasn’t. We’ll never know. We can’t get caught up on what ifs.”

Takeru stared at him for a long moment before his composure cracked again. This time, however, it was Yamato’s arms he flung himself into. Yamato took it with practised ease, rubbing Takeru’s back and shushing him in the same motion. It took some coaxing but Yamato soon got Takeru into his bedroom, kicking the door most of the way shut and whispering assurances Hiroaki wasn’t privy to. Which was fine because he actually had something he thought a tad more important.

Turning to Herrismon, Hiroaki pulled out his car keys. “I need your help.”

Herrismon’s head cocked to the side but he was quick to nod. He mercifully didn’t ask questions as they drove to a different part of Odaiba, pulling up outside an apartment complex that was almost exactly the same as the one they’d just left. It took Hiroaki a moment to remember the correct number but he did, finding the door and rapping on it. There was no immediate answer and he almost wondered if the occupant was out until the door swung open. He was then met with a shocked face. He smiled grimly.

“Hi Natsuko. Can I come in?”

His ex-wife hesitated before nodding. He said a quick thanks as he stepped over the threshold, Herrismon passing one on too and Natsuko’s eyes went wide.

“Do you have somewhere we can talk?” he asked wearily and was shown to the dining table. He took a chair, as did Herrismon. Eventually, Natsuko took one too, eyes still locked on Herrismon.

“Hiroaki, what is that and why are you here?”

He rubbed his temples. “I think you already know what that is. And that’ll tell you the why.”

“Don’t,” she whispered. “Don’t start with this. It was hard enough to get Takeru to stop with the digimon nonsense. If you begin bringing it up…”

“I’m not nonsense,” Herrismon said, frown deep. “I can’t help being a digimon.”

Natsuko’s eyes widened and Hiroaki nodded. “He can’t and I can’t not bring it up when it’s so prevalent in our boys’ lives. And not when, even now, it affects Takeru.”

That had Natsuko’s attention grabbed a little more and so he told her. Told her everything that had ever happened since Yamato had returned in August all those years ago. About Hiroaki hiding him in the television station, about the prophecy and Vamdemon, about the Dark Masters. He spoke about the encounter with Daiblomon, the years they’d been separated from their partners, how they’d gone back. What Ichijouji had to do with it all, how he himself and Koushirou’s mother were involved, how the camping trip had all been a farce. And then he finally circled back to what had happened with Patamon and Devimon and how, today, it had happened again and Takeru wasn’t okay. How he needed support. Not just from Yamato, not just from his friends, but from his parents; both of them. That he wasn’t okay and he needed to be able to show that, not hide it. 

Natsuko put her head in her hands, shoulders shaking. “I wanted him safe,” she managed. “But all I’ve been doing is hurting him more.”

Hiroaki reached across the table, grasping her wrist lightly. “He doesn’t hold it against you, he never has. Come on Nat, it’s Takeru.”

“But that doesn’t mean he isn’t hurt,” she argued. “Hiroaki, we know our sons. Yamato has always been the emotional one. If Takeru’s openly upset, how badly must he be hurting? He can hide so much.”

“You say that like Yamato isn’t good at hiding,” he huffed, more annoyed at the boy himself than Natsuko.

She looked up at him before a smile emerged. “Well, yes, that’s true. No matter how big Yamato’s emotions are, he’s always pretended as though he doesn’t have them.”

“He doesn’t like to be vulnerable is all.” He then cringed. “Well, that and he thinks people don’t care about his emotions. Which,” Hiroaki said, holding up a hand when Natsuko went to cut in, “Is something we’ve been working on. But Rome wasn’t built in a day.”

Natsuko sighed heavily, wiping at her eyes with a handkerchief. “I think,” she said at length. “I need to work on being a better mother. To both of them.”

Hiroaki raised his eyebrows. “I’d say you’re doing fine aside from the digimon thing. Have you seen Takeru? Kid’s basically a ray of sunshine.”

“That has more to do with himself than me. And don’t pretend Yamato and I have anything resembling a relationship.”

He snorted. “I wouldn’t even try. I don’t have the faintest clue on how to repair that. Yamato’s made his feelings pretty clear, even if they’re unfair. You didn’t choose Takeru, the courts did. Just like how I didn’t choose Yamato but he sure acts as though I did.”

“We could have shared them more.”

“Nat, we could have done a lot of things. Fact is, we didn’t. We can only work from now.”

Herrismon took that moment to cut in, claws resting on the table as he pushed himself up to stand on the chair. “Well I’m just a digimon and I may not know much but I like Yamato and Takeru a lot. They’re both really fun and really nice and they take good care of me. Yamato’s food is super delicious and Takeru sometimes lets me win at video games!”

Hiroaki laughed, petting Herrismon softly. “Thanks Herrismon. They are both pretty great. I wouldn’t swap either of them for the world.”

Natsuko nodded, even if her eyes were misty once more. She then drew herself up to her full height, demeanour turning more serious. “You seem to know a lot about the digital world Hiroaki. And not just in the, you have a digimon, kind of way.”

He thought on that. “Perhaps. Yamato’s told me everything. From day one. I ask, he tells me. I do the same with him.”

“I can’t do that with Takeru, not now, it’s too late for that but I can start. Any suggestions on how?”

That was easy. “Patamon. Start with Patamon.”

***

Yamato had heard the front door open and close, though where his dad had had to go at such a time was a mystery, but then the door was opened again. Yamato was about to call out when shoes slammed into the entryway wall and okay, that wasn’t his dad but it made it clear who it was because only one person would do that. Even Takeru seemed to know, raising him head some as footsteps thundered down the hall. The door was flung open and Yamato had never felt such relief as he did in that moment.

“Taichi.”

“I’m sorry,” Taichi gasped, swooping down and hugging them both fiercely. “I’m so sorry. I should have tried to get away; I should have been there. What kind of leader am I?”

“It’s not your fault,” Yamato said firmly. “Just like it isn’t Jou’s or Sora’s. You were busy, we get that. You guys know I’m busy often enough.”

Taichi softened, pressing a kiss to his hair. “I know but…I guess I feel like it’s different when things go wrong. I should have been there.”

“But you couldn’t have been,” Takeru countered gently. “If you could have been, you would have.”

“Takeru, I’m supposed to be here supporting you not the other way around.”

That made Takeru giggle and that was something. And a significant something too. It was more than Yamato had been able to get his brother to do and while years ago he may have been upset and hurt by such a fact, now he was just grateful. He reached out, hand sliding into Taichi’s and eyes closing when those warm fingers intertwined with his. 

“And you Patamon? How are you?” Taichi asked.

“I’m okay,” Patamon assured, laughing when Takeru squeezed him tightly. “It was scary when it happened and it reminded me a lot of Devimon but I understand. It’s our job to protect you and I know you’d do the same. And I wouldn’t like it if anything happened to you guys. You can’t come back like we can.”

“That doesn’t make it okay!” Yamato hissed, Taichi soothing him by thumbing the back of his hand.

“I know but I’d still rather it be me.”

“And we’d rather it the other way,” Taichi said. “Which is what makes us friends. That we’re willing to do anything for each other.”

“I just thought we wouldn’t have to,” Takeru admitted, voice barely above a whisper. “What with Omegamon and Paildramon. And armour evolving. I thought we’d gotten better.”

Taichi tilted his chin up with a hand, smiling sadly. “We have but so have our enemies. We can never afford to think we’re so strong that we can’t be beaten.”

Takeru nodded, finally pulling away and looking composed for the first time since this whole nightmare had started. “You’re right. I guess maybe I was starting to forget that. That we could lose.”

“No one’s undefeated forever,” Yamato murmured.

Taichi scoffed. “Tell that to Ichijouji’s soccer team.”

It was so left field that it had both Takeru and Yamato laughing. Taichi pouted at them before giving up, chuckling along. He waited until they were done before placing a hand on Takeru’s shoulder.

“I don’t know how much you’ve told Daisuke and the others but I think you should at least talk to Hikari.” Takeru stiffened but Taichi wasn’t deterred. “I know she hasn’t been through the exact same thing but what happened with Wizarmon was pretty close. Especially with what happened at the station back in August.”

Takeru hesitated only a second longer before nodding. He thanked them both, picking himself off the floor and smiling when Patamon landed on his head. The sound of the front door closing had Taichi turning to him, Yamato shying away from the prying looks.

“What?” he demanded.

Taichi rolled his eyes. “Is it so bad that I want to check how you’re holding up too? From what Koushirou told me, his mum took it really hard.”

“Well yeah, it’s her digimon.”

Taichi levelled him a look. “Like you don’t feel responsible in some way.”

For a moment anger clawed at his throat but then Yamato let it go, slumping down. “I mean, yeah. We all do. It’d be impossible not to. And I know I should have done more but I’m not…” He shrugged. “MetalGarurumon could have handled that with ease. I know we gave up those crests but every time Gabumon can’t digivolve past Adult, I feel like that’s on me somehow.”

“I know what you mean,” Taichi said, staring at the ceiling glumly. “I feel the same. I used to be to do so much, you know? Now I just feel weak.”

Yamato tugged at Taichi’s sleeve until he flopped into his lap. “Do you ever think Takeru felt like this? When all our digimon could digivolve and Patamon never went past Angemon?”

Taichi blinked. “You know, I never thought about that. He probably did. Ouch.”

“I know the saying is walk a mile in someone’s shoes but I don’t think I want to anymore.”

That made Taichi laugh, his friend shifting so he could look up at him, arms reaching up to clasp behind his neck. “If I ask you to kiss me, will you get all embarrassed and not do it?”

Yamato flushed, Taichi cackling wildly. “Goddammit Taichi, don’t ask that! It  just makes it weird! If you wanna do it, do it.”

“Okay.”

The next thing Yamato knew, a pair of lips were pressed against his and yeah, he supposed that was fair.

***

Takeru had gotten better. His conversation with Hikari had helped, his conversation with his mother even more so, and - perhaps - the conversation he’d had with his therapist the most of all. Natsuko had been insistent and while Takeru had been hesitant at first, both Hikari and Yamato had nudged him forward and, after his initial visit, he was the one that actually wanted to go back. Obviously he changed details in his stories, lied about others, but never about his emotions and that was what mattered.

With the Digital World having calmed down some, what with SkullGreymon being destroyed and Archnemon currently MIA, it meant Yamato was doing better as well. He was less stressed than he had been and Hiroaki had snuck his way into one of Yamato’s band practices. That, possibly, was going even better and he’d been so proud. He hadn’t been able to say that though until Herrismon had blurted out that they’d gone and while Yamato had gone red and demanded to know why he was sneaking around, he’d soaked in the praise.

Even Kae was doing better but with her came the one person - or creature, rather - that wasn’t. Terriermon. The poor digimon was a wreck and nothing any of them could do would cheer him up. Hiroaki knew for a fact that Kae had returned to the canyon where Lopmon had, well, died multiple times as well as the Village of New Beginnings but there was never a DigiEgg there waiting for her. It had rattled all of the older kids and the younger ones to a lesser extent. Koushirou was running program after program, trying to come up with a solution. But Kae had put a stop to that once he’d fallen behind on a few assignments and Koushirou had reluctantly done as asked. 

All of that to say that Hiroaki was surprised, but not too surprised, when Kae called him one night when the kids had headed into Ikebukuro. One last look, she’d whispered and who was Hiroaki to say no. They set a meet time and place, Hiroaki hanging up before another thought came to him and god, it was a bad one and yet. Groaning, he flipped through the address book beside the phone and placed the call. There were a couple of rings and, for a second, his hopes lifted. Then it was answered.

“Hello, Takaishi residence.”

“Natsuko,” he greeted. “It’s Hiroaki.”

There was a pause. “Don’t tell me it’s about the boys again.”

“It isn’t,” he quickly assured. “They’re both fine. I more wondered…” Hiroaki trailed off before deciding he actually had nothing to lose. “Mrs. Izumi was about to head into the Digital World; I can explain more when we get there but I thought, what if you came with us?”

Dead silence.

“Natsuko?”

“Are you…Hiroaki, you’re asking me…to go to the Digital World.”

“I am. I’ve been. Yamato and Takeru go. Why not?”

He was so sure he was going to be rejected but then, “Alright. But just this once and only so I can see what those two get up to.”

That was the exact reason Hiroaki had gone and he suddenly realised Natsuko could end up with a digimon. That would be trouble. But he dared not say and so, instead, checked that she knew his address and asked her when she could be there. The answer was in ten and she actually made it in eight, dressed as though she was going on a hike and Hiroaki would have laughed except it made sense. Probably a lot smarter than him going in his work clothes. Or Yamato in a singlet all those times, something he’d been banned from doing since the cliff incident. 

Natsuko took in his clothes, a touch of pink appearing on her cheeks. “Am I overdressed?”

“If anything, I’m underdressed. Give me a minute?” he asked, booting up the laptop.

Natsuko looked around, peering in a few doorways, softening some at Yamato’s room and how very him the design was - from the posters to the fastidious tidiness to the wardrobe sorted by colour. “Where’s that digimon you had with you last time?”

Hiroaki chuckled. “He actually went with Yamato. Yamato offered first but Herrismon doesn’t see much, just here and the station. Thought it’d be good for him.”

“How is Yamato planning to hide him?”

He shrugged. “Don’t look at me. Probably the same way Takeru hides Patamon. I honestly don’t know what those kids do half the time. Although Yamato took Gabumon to Shibuya once and no one batted an eye so maybe it’s on us rather than them.”

The laptop finally loaded and Hiroaki scrolled for a bit before finding the place Kae had chosen. A digivice signal was already transmitting from the spot so he must have been running a bit late. Opening the portal, he gestured forward. “Ladies first. Just watch the landing.”

She snorted. “You were never chivalrous. Don’t start now.”

Still, Natsuko went through the portal and Hiroaki followed close behind. He stumbled as he hit the ground but managed to keep upright. Natsuko wasn’t as lucky but Kae came bustling over seconds later, helping her up. If she was surprised to see someone else there, she didn’t say anything. Instead she just smiled, warm and friendly as always.

“Takeru’s mother, am I right? Koushirou says he’s a very bright boy.”

Natsuko looked a tad taken aback but also smiled. “I am. Takaishi Natsuko. And you?”

“Izumi Kae. It’ll be nice to have someone else join us. Do you have a digivice as well?”

She shook her head and Hiroaki took that as his cue. “No, she was merely curious like you and I were. Now seemed as good a time as any.”

Kae nodded, turning and making her way to a path even Hiroaki remembered. “Well, the more the merrier and maybe another set of eyes will help. Or an extra brain. I’m afraid I’m not quite sure.”

“If I may,” Natsuko said, following them and keeping a cautious eye out. “Why are we here? It’s not to fight something is it? Neither of you have digimon.”

“Have some faith in me Nat,” Hiroaki drawled. “I wouldn’t bring you here for that.”

She didn’t look swayed in any way. Kae just sighed. “I’m the reason we’re here. I…”

She trailed off, Hiroaki dropping his voice. “You remember how one of the digimon died? The whole thing that set Takeru off?” He nodded towards Kae. “That was her digimon. Kae’s looking for its egg now.”

Natsuko winced, laying a hand on Kae’s arm. “I’m sorry. I’m sure this must be especially hard for you.”

“Thank you. It’s harder on Terriermon than me but I suppose losing your twin would hurt. They were so close.”

The Village of New Beginnings came into sight and they descended the hill. Rows and rows of eggs spread out in front of them. It was almost daunting.

“You’re meant to find a single egg in all this?” Natsuko breathed. “How? What does it look like?”

Hiroaki crouched down as two little digimon bounded over to him. They looked like tiny ghosts made of jelly, making gargling sounds when he poked them. “It’s not about how they look, but rather how they feel. I can’t explain it but when a DigiEgg is yours you know it. It pulls at you from inside.”

Kae nodded, weaving past a couple of eggs. “That’s how I would have explained it too. But every time I come here, I don’t get that feeling.”

“Then are you sure your digimon’s here?” Natsuko asked. She turned to Hiroaki. “When this happened to Patamon, did he come here?”

He shook his head. “When Angemon destroyed himself, he immediately returned as a DigiEgg right in front of Takeru. Something similar happened to Ichijouji but I don’t remember him getting an egg.”

“He found it here,” Kae put in. 

Hiroaki ran a hand through his hair in frustration. “And yet that’s not working for us.”

“Then we have to be doing something wrong,” Natsuko said simply. “Hiroaki, where did Yamato find Gabumon?”

He frowned, struggling to remember if he even knew. “He didn’t,” he recalled. “Gabumon found him. That’s how all the original Chosen Children found their digimon.”

“And you?”

“Here. I found Herrismon’s egg here.”

Natsuko turned to Kae. “And what about you?”

“The shrine,” Kae murmured before going still. Hiroaki’s head snapped up as well because he remembered that now, remembered Yamato talking about it. Kae was already moving, ushering them out of the Village and through a ravine. “I never even thought to look there. Oh, what if poor Lopmon’s been waiting all this time?”

“He won’t mind,” Natsuko offered. “As long as you find him.”

“They’re happy to wait forever,” Hiroaki added, something Herrismon had told him, something Tsunomon had told Yamato.

Kae nodded tearfully, leading them past rivers and caves and plains, some Hiroaki recognised, some he didn’t, until they reached a shrine. It was tucked deep in a forest, rundown with moss growing over every stone. And there, right in the centre of the shrine, in the innermost temple, sat a DigiEgg. It was pale yellow and pink and Kae gasped the moment she saw it. She ran, ignoring the stairs that creaked under her and the cobwebs, until that egg was back in her arms. She held it tightly, whispering out apologies and rubbing it. Almost instantly it began to shake, tiny cracks forming before it crumbled completely. Big brown eyes stared up at Kae and Hiroaki knew that digimon, his own shoulders drooping in relief.

“Cocomon,” he breathed.

“That’s it?” Natsuko asked quietly. “That’s the digimon she was looking for?”

“It is. That’s the one she lost. Cocomon, his name is.”

Natsuko nodded, leaving his side and making for Kae’s instead. She wrapped an arm around the other woman’s shoulders, smiling at Cocomon when he looked up at her. She met Hiroaki’s gaze and tapped her watch and yes, he supposed they’d been here awhile. It took him a bit to get his bearings but soon Hiroaki was heading towards where he knew a television set was. Natsuko gently led Kae after him, helping her when she stumbled and passing her tissues when a tear escaped. Cocomon happily bounced in Kae’s arms and Hiroaki was sure Terriermon would be just as ecstatic when they were reunited. 

Reaching the television, he waved Kae forward. “You go first. I’m sure someone wants to see his brother.”

She nodded. “Thank you, both of you. We’re in your debt.”

“Don’t be silly Kae,” he scolded and off she went. They followed close behind, Natsuko managing to stick the landing this time. Hiroaki dusted himself off just as footsteps came from Yamato’s room. He cringed even as Yamato opened the door. He stared at them for a long, long moment, eyes narrowing dangerously. His arms folded over his chest tightly.

“You took Mum to the Digital World?”

Hiroaki sent him a look and he quickly looked away, appropriately chastised. “Yes, I did. To help Mrs. Izumi.”

Yamato’s interest was piqued there but he stamped it down. “And did she get a digimon?”

“Yamato, your mother’s right here. You ask her.”

That displeased him immensely but he did it, turning to Natsuko ever so slightly. “Well, did you?”

“I didn’t,” she said carefully. “To be honest, I don’t want one.”

“Good.”

Yamato slammed the door shut and Hiroaki groaned. He sent Natsuko an apologetic look. “I’ll work on that.”

“No, this is something I have to work on. With Yamato.”

“Alright then. Good luck.”

She’d more than need it. 

***

Chapter Text

***

“My mother’s calling a meeting.”

Yamato looked up from his lunch, sure Taichi’s face mimicked his own. Sora was equally confused even as Koushirou dropped down beside them. One of his bandmates snickered and Yamato gave them a hard elbow to the side. 

“Shut up,” he hissed. “Get your nose out of our business, I’ll see you at rehearsal later.”

Said boy rolled his eyes but did shuffle further away. Confident he wasn’t going to eavesdrop anymore, Yamato turned back to the conversation at hand. “What’s this about?”

“To be honest, I don’t really know,” Koushirou admitted. “Apparently it was at Chocomon’s request and he was pretty vague with me. All I got was there was something he needed to tell us. Or maybe show us. It wasn’t very clear.”

“A digimon calling a meeting so soon after dying?” Taichi said, brow furrowing. “I’m not so sure I like the sound of that.”

“Me neither,” Sora agreed.

Yamato hummed, pushing his lunch aside and thinking on it. “Are we getting everyone involved or just us? Like, how big is this meeting?”

Taichi shot him a look. “With how we pushed ourselves back in, we can’t really exclude anyone Yamato, that’s just not fair.” He went scarlett. “Hikari’s got cheer practice today and Yamato’s got band stuff but I think we’re all good for tomorrow, right?”

“I don’t have anything on,” Koushirou confirmed, Sora nodding as well. “And it’s up to you Yamato whether you tell your dad or not.”

“He’ll want to know,” Taichi warned.

“But we also don’t know what this is about,” Yamato pointed out. “He can’t keep cutting hours without there eventually being consequences. If I knew it was important, sure. But until that point…” He shook his head. “What he won’t know won’t hurt him.”

“Don’t say I didn’t warn you.”

Yamato kicked him under the table. “Sometimes, I really hate you Taichi.”

“You really don’t,” Taichi said cheerfully as the bell sounded. “So tomorrow then? Koushirou’s?”

They all nodded. It sounded like a plan.

***

Arriving at Koushirou’s apartment the next day didn’t provide them with anymore answers than the day before had. Chocomon was just as tight lipped with them as he had been with Koushirou and Terriermon simply growled when they got too prying and too into his brother’s space. It was a losing battle Yamato had to pull Taichi back from many a time. And one that Daisuke frequently lost as no one bothered to pull him back. Although, after a pointed look from Hikari, Takeru had grumbled and reluctantly tried. Once. And then handed the problem over to Ken who seemed to be of the mind to let Daisuke learn from his mistakes.

“The problem is, he’s not learning,” Takeru had muttered and Yamato had laughed, slinging an arm over his shoulders and dragging him into a side hug.

“Excuse me, where is this attitude coming from?”

“Oh, I’m sorry. Do I need to introduce you to my big brother sometime?”

That got him a shove and Taichi had separated them for all it was just good fun. Still, once Jou had arrived and they’d agreed upon a meeting spot with Mimi, they’d headed into the Digital World. They came out in a wooded area, dark with thick trees and moss growing over the rocks around them. Yamato looked around, trying to place himself and coming up blank.

“This isn’t Pinocchimon’s forest, is it?” Jou asked, rubbing his arms. “Because that place always gives me a bad feeling.”

Takeru made a shushing motion just as Taichi slammed a hand over his mouth. Yamato gave them both looks that were half-thankful, half-exasperated. “Hey, don’t go walking around on egg shells on my account. It sucked, we can all admit that.”

“Do I even want to know what you’re talking about?” Miyako asked. “I’ve heard about Pinocchimon but what did he do to Yamato?”

“He didn’t do anything to Yamato,” Koushirou said, laptop open and letting Chocomon lead the way. “It’s more what he did to Takeru.”

“It was one gun, big deal.”

“A gun?” Yamato screeched, Takeru suddenly going several shades whiter. “You said he played hide-and-seek and you escaped!”

“All of that is true,” Takeru tried only to flounder when Yamato stormed past him. “Hey, come on Yamato, don’t be like that! I’m okay, really. I made it out.”

“And you were in so much danger! A digimon is one thing, a loaded gun is another thing entirely!”

“They can both do the same amount of damage when you think about it!”

“Don’t try and explain it away. You were eight-years-old. None of this is okay!”

“So you were okay with the giant black devil and the deep sea battles and the throwing knives but this is where you draw the line?”

Yamato paused, whirling on him again. “What knives?”

Hikari tentatively raised her hand. “That was Piemon. I know because I was there too.”

Taichi was there in a second, bundling his younger sister up while Yamato just stared at Takeru in what could only be disbelief. He then took two steps back and Jou and Sora were swooping in, Sora clasping his hand while Jou took hold of his shoulders.

“No. No, no, no,” Jou said quickly. “We just established that you weren’t going to freak out over any of this.”

Yamato shook off his grip with a scowl. “That was before Jou! Did you not just hear all the shit Takeru listed off? How are you fine with any of that? And under my watch!”

Takeru tried to butt in but Yamato reared back. Which was why he wasn’t too surprised when a hand snapped around his upper arm, grip tight and unrelenting. He didn’t even have to look to see who it was. 

“You guys keep going,” Taichi ordered. “Yamato and I will catch up later. But for now, I think we need to be alone.”

There were some mumbles of disagreement and general unease but it was Mimi who managed to get everyone on track. Daisuke and Miyako kept shooting Takeru wide-eyed looks and Iori was much paler than he had been when they’d arrived. Well shit, that probably wasn’t a good sign. He’d probably just gone and ruined a lot of things.

“Don’t give me that,” Taichi whispered, dragging him towards an opening in the trees. “Don’t go inside your head Yamato. I can’t always get you out.”

The clearing actually turned out to be a pond and Yamato slumped to the ground at its edge. Taichi immediately dropped down beside him. Strong, warm arms were placed around him and a pained whine escape, Yamato biting it back. Taichi sighed, propping his chin atop his head.

“Hey, you can let it out Yamato. What Takeru just told us…that was a lot. Anyone’d be emotional after that.”

Yamato risked a single glance up. Once he found Taichi’s gaze he was gone, latching onto his shirt and sobbing loudly. He didn’t know what he was crying about really. Whether it was about Takeru lying to him. The danger he’d been in and never known about. About how he had been powerless at the time. Whether it was because if something had happened it would have fallen on him. A responsibility he wouldn’t have been able to live with. The overwhelming feeling that maybe his dad was right and that none of this had ever been safe. Maybe it was all of those things, all at once, culminating and snow-balling. 

“You’re okay,” Taichi kept assuring, over and over until other voices joined and Yamato flinched, too raw right now but then he made out one of the voices and he was out of Taichi’s arms and into Gabumon’s so fast he nearly knocked Taichi over.

“Geez, guess we know who the favourite is,” Taichi grumped as he straightened back up.

Yamato mumbled a “sorry” even as he burrowed into Gabumon’s fur.

Taichi’s hand squeezed his shoulder. “I wasn’t being serious. You don’t have to apologise.”

“Yeah, don’t bother with it!” Agumon piped up, which drew an indignant sound from Taichi and the tiniest, wet chuckle out of Yamato. 

“Is everything alright?” Gabumon asked lowly as Taichi and his partner kept arguing. Yamato lifted his head, letting out a shuddering exhale when Gabumon tightened the hug.

“Not right now. But later, maybe.”

“A lot of feelings?”

The corner of his lips quirked up. “Yeah. That.”

“Well, I’m no expert but at least Taichi’s here and you’re not alone this time. That’s good right? You’re letting someone see you cry.”

Yamato’s mouth opened only to snap shut at the sharp look Taichi was giving him. It was a look that meant that that was going to be followed up later and that wasn’t something Yamato was so keen on. Although, it also wasn’t right now’s problem because the problem of right now was definitely the giant dragon digimon that was descending from the sky in the very direction their friends had gone in earlier. Taichi whipped around at the howling wind, scrambling to his feet when he saw the digimon too.

Yamato shot a look to his left. “Gabumon.”

He didn’t even have to ask, Garurumon standing by his side seconds later. He jumped up easily, holding out a hand for Taichi. Agumon was close behind and then they were off, crashing through the wooded area until they burst out at a shrine. Garurumon had come to a stop just before the sacred rope, everyone else gathered closer to the main structure.

“Takeru!”

His brother spun around, smile easy as he jogged towards them. “Don’t freak,” was the first thing he said. “That digimon, that’s what Chocomon wanted to show us. His name is Qinglongmon. He’s a guardian of the Digital World.”

Yamato frowned while Taichi said, “If he is, wouldn’t we have heard of him before now?”

Takeru fisted his hands on his hips. “If you want to question him so bad, then get up there.”

Yamato boxed him over the ears playfully but did as asked, following Taichi as he made his way to the rest of the Chosen Children, not stopping until he was front and centre. Typical Taichi. The digimon seemed to think the same thing, head inclining in his direction every so slightly.

“And this must be Taichi. And your partner?”

Agumon bounded up beside him but, if anything, that just made the digimon frown.

“No, your partner. As Hope and Light are bound, so are Courage and Friendship.”

Taichi spluttered and Yamato choked. Gabumon unceremoniously pushed him forward, something that earnt him a dark glare. “I’m Yamato. But don’t call us partners yet; that’s a little preemptive.”

It was Taichi’s turn to choke while Takeru stared at him with wide eyes. Mimi bit back a squeal and Miyako’s mouth was hanging open. Yamato dutifully ignored them, folding his arms tightly.

“So why did you call us here? That’s what you asked Chocomon to do, isn’t it?”

Qinglongmon nodded. “I did. As I had just finished explaining to your friends, me and the other three guardians of the Digital World had been locked away by the Dark Monsters. But now, after all this time, we are finally returning to our full strength.”

“Why now?” Taichi pressed. “It took that long?”

“The Dark Towers were dampening our powers. The more you destroyed, the more power we regained. And, in turn, the less power we needed to drain from you.”

“From us?” Koushirou asked, perplexed. “What do you mean? Power from us?”

Yamato’s head snapped up. “Omegamon.”

“You’re a sharp one aren’t you Yamato?” Qinglongmon said, chuckling. “But, yes. As we were restored, the less power we needed to draw from your crests. As such, I have something for you.”

As he said it, a blue sphere floated down towards them. There was a beat before Taichi and Daisuke reached for it. Before their hands made contact, the sphere burst, flecks of blue light filling the shrine and landing on the digimon. Yamato watched Gabumon closely, his partner frowning and twisting every which way. 

“Well, I don’t see anything different but I sure feel different.”

“I feel kind of fuzzy!” Patamon piped up, flapping his wings excitedly from his perch atop Takeru’s head.

“I don’t feel different at all,” V-Mon pouted, flexing his muscles to no avail.

“Im afraid you won’t,” Qinglongmon said apologetically. “You, my friend, are a different breed of digimon. An ancient type with the ability to armour evolve. That is your ability. But your friends, newer versions of digimon if you will, have had returned to them their crests and the powers that went along with them.”

Taichi stiffened, hand launching out to snatch up Yamato’s. “Wait. Are you saying that we…That Agumon can warp digivolve again?”

“I am.”

Taichi sobbed, dropping to his knees and pulling Agumon into his arms. The digimon came happily, beaming and happily bouncing up and down. Gabumon looked up at him and Yamato smiled back. 

“Oh, I just can’t wait to see Lilimon again,” Mimi gushed.

“It’ll be like reuniting with old friends,” Sora added, clasping Piyomon’s hands and spinning in a circle.

Jou smiled down at Gomamon. “If we ever need a big hammer, I guess we’ll know who to call.”

“Very funny Jou.”

Daisuke watched them with a scrunched up nose. “I can’t believe I thought you guys used to be cool. You’re all just blubbering messes.”

Yamato rolled his eyes. “How about you let us enjoy this one thing, okay?”

Taichi pinched him sharply and Yamato huffed, obediently shutting his mouth and adding no more scathing remarks. 

“As exciting as this is,” Koushirou cut in, “I have a question, if I may.”

“Koushirou, if you didn’t have a question, you wouldn’t be Koushirou.”

He grinned before gesturing towards his mother. “Do all Chosen Children have a crest? Because I’d say they don’t as Michael didn’t have one. But also, our crests were the only reason we were able to reach Perfect. Except, Yamato’s dad was able to accomplish that, seemingly without one.”

It was a good question and something Yamato had been wondering too.

Qinglongmon shook his head. “You’re right in that not everyone has a crest. If every Chosen Child had a crest, we’d soon run out of traits to assign. As for how Hiroaki was able to achieve it - don’t jump like you’re surprised Yamato, I know everything involving the Digital World - all digimon can reach Ultimate. But without aid and assistance, it can do more harm than good, both to the digimon and its partner.”

Koushirou’s gaze flicked to Yamato and he offered a shrug. “Pusurimon was tired for days. Dad seemed pretty normal though. Maybe tired but when isn’t he?”

“If fatigue is the main symptom, it may be possible he was experiencing side effects too, they just weren’t noticed because it’s so ordinary.”

Yamato didn’t like the sound of that. “Can we change the subject?” he asked weakly.

Koushirou took pity on him and backed off. Takeru took over, and okay, Yamato was just as interested in the answer to his question too. “Does everyone who comes to the Digital World become a Chosen Child? Because my mum came and she didn’t get a digimon. Did she just not find it or…?”

“Dude, your mum came?” Daisuke exclaimed. “That’s awesome.”

“Think she can win my mum over?” Taichi joked, Hikari groaning.

“I think you’ll find,” Qinglongmon said, “That the answer is in the name. A Chosen Child must be chosen after all. Otherwise, everyone who ever saw a digimon would be a Chosen Child. Imagine if everyone at Odaiba was chosen? Or everyone who witnessed your battle with Apocalymon? Why, almost the entire world would be a Chosen Child.”

Perhaps he should have felt bad about being relieved by that but Yamato couldn’t find it in himself to care. It was the answer he’d wanted even if, by the way Takeru’s shoulders dropped, it wasn’t the answer he had wanted. 

“That would be a lot of people,” Iori agreed. “And who would coordinate them?”

“But imagine how much easier defeating enemies would be,” Sora said.

Thunder rumbled above them as Qinglongmon shook his head, form beginning to glitch. “My strength to maintain this form is starting to fade but there is one last thing I must tell you. Your battle is not over. I’m afraid there’s still one more enemy out there. One who has been pulling the strings this whole time.”

Yamato’s jaw clenched. “Who?”

“That is something that I-,” Qinglongmon reduced even more into static. “-from the darkness…-...an old…-...”

He vanished entirely, Yamato biting back a curse. Taichi growled, frustration clear. “Great. The least he could do was finish the message.”

“Did he have to though?” Ken asked, making them turn around. “It’s obvious, right? It’s Archnemon, it has to be. She was the one that brought me here. That made me build those Dark Towers.”

“Not to be rude or anything,” Yamato said bluntly. “But Archnemon’s an Ultimate level digimon. WarGreymon and MetalGarurumon could take her out in a single attack. The fact that we’ve been given more firepower than that makes me think it’s something more, someone stronger.”

“I hate to say it, but Yamato’s right,” Taichi murmured.

“I agree,” Iori said.

“But, we do still have to take out Archnemon at some point as well,” Hikari added.

Daisuke nodded. “Absolutely.”

“Either destroying her will draw out our enemy or they’ll show themself and defeating them will draw her out,” Koushirou posited.

Mimi went to speak up with Kae cut in, silencing them all with a gesture. “I think we should all go home and sleep on it. I know this strategy has worked in the past but surely we can come up with something that isn’t fighting? Don’t you think we can negotiate?”

Yamato’s gaze dropped to Chocomon and something must have changed in his face because Taichi abruptly dragged him into a headlock. “What a great idea Mrs. Izumi. In fact, we’ll talk about it right now! Hikari, bring Takeru for me?”

By the time Yamato managed to break Taichi’s grip they were clear of the shrine. As he rounded on his friend, he noticed Takeru’s face first and oh. He imagined they looked identical. 

“So which one did they inherit that look from?” Tailmon asked dryly.

“Dad,” Yamato huffed. “That’s one hundred percent a dad look. Dad gets angry. Mum just gets disappointed.”

“You act like that isn’t worse,” Takeru grumbled, even if he did let the scowl fall from his face. “But come on, I think it’s deserved! Lopmon sacrificed himself. And the solution is that we should have tried to negotiate with SkullGreymon?”

Hikari laid a hand on his arm. “That’s not how she meant it. You know it’s not. Mrs. Izumi just doesn’t like violence.”

“But I feel the same,” Patamon spoke up, prompting Takeru to drag him into his arms. “I’d be hurt if Takeru said that to me after Devimon. Or anyone. Not just Takeru.”

Takeru squeezed Patamon tighter and Taichi held out his hand, Hikari pausing before understanding, passing her D-Terminal over. “I’ll email Koushirou,” he said, thumbs pressing down on the keys. “That is, if you’re okay with me repeating what you just said Patamon.”

Patamon nodded. “It’s okay. It’ll help Lopmon.”

Taichi gave him a smile. “Thanks buddy.”

He sent out the email, handing the device back with sigh and pointing them towards a television station. Yamato’s hand slipped into his instinctively. He was more than aware of the titters that followed the action, cheeks heating up. Taichi noticed, rolling his eyes before poking his tongue out at their siblings.

“Shut up and get over it.”

Takeru, naturally, was the one to reply. “So should I-”

“Takeru.” His brother went silent. “One more comment and Garurumon and I are leaving you for dead. Understand?”

“Understood.”

Good.

***

Returning home, Yamato pushed open the door and, for the first time in a long time, cringed at seeing his father’s shoes there. After everything that had come out today, he’d really wanted some time to destress and get his thoughts together before talking to someone that wasn’t Taichi. And especially someone who could see through his facades. Someone like his dad.

“I’m home,” he said as he stepped out of the entryway.

“Welcome back,” Hiroaki called, Yamato already crouching down to greet Herrismon. It had been a vicious fight to get Gabumon to stay behind but he’d compromised by promising to pick him up Friday for his concert. That and Taichi’s assurance that he’d look after Yamato had eventually swayed the digimon over. He ran a hand across Herrismon’s spines and felt his smile wobble. He pushed it down, getting to his feet and very much pretending to be immersed in his phone as he passed the living room.

“Hey Dad. We have a junior high music concert this Friday. Wanna come?”

“I do son, trust me, I do, but we’re super snowed under at the moment. Next time, okay? I promise.”

Something else cracked and Yamato just nodded. “Sure, another time.”

With that, he slammed his door shut.

***

The conversation hadn’t been that unusual, had been pretty standard for them, but, for some reason, staring at the now shut door, Hiroaki couldn’t help but feel he’d done something very wrong.

***

Chapter Text

***

There was a particular sense of foreboding that Hiroaki got when he returned home Thursday night to find a post-it note slapped to the fridge proclaiming dinner to be inside and Yamato nowhere in sight. His school bag was in its usual place and his shoes were gone which obviously meant he’d gone out but Yamato hadn’t done that in awhile. Although, to be fair, Hiroaki was home later than he had been getting back recently. It was well passed nine P.M. and he hated to think that his son had waited for him only to realise he was never coming. 

Herrismon looked equally upset at the development, poking a nose into Yamato’s room and then sighing despondently. Hiroaki could only agree. He heated up the leftovers but it wasn’t the same, not even when Herrismon fell asleep mid-bite and Hiroaki had to carry the digimon to bed. 

When Yamato did eventually slip back in it was passed eleven - just - and, from his clothes, he’d headed to the mainland rather than stay around Odaiba with his Chosen Children friends. Not that Hiroaki minded him having other friends but they tended to drift further and with less communication. More than once had Yamato slunk in around two in the morning and that just wasn’t okay for a fourteen-year-old. 

As it was, Yamato grumbled out something that passed as a greeting and Hiroaki called him back with a sharp,

“Yamato.”

Said boy huffed, rounding with folded arms. “Yeah Dad?”

Hiroaki merely raised his eyebrows. “You have school tomorrow. Don’t you think this is a bit late?”

“And you have work tomorrow.”

“I’m older.”

“Yeah, so you need more sleep,” Yamato snapped, spinning on his heel and Hiroaki wasn’t okay with that. He caught Yamato’s bedroom door before it slammed shut, earning a glare. He ignored that, leaning down and taking his son’s shoulders in his hands.

“Hey, Yamato, can you talk to me? I know something’s going on but I won’t know what unless you tell me.”

Yamato shrugged him off. “It doesn’t matter and I don’t wanna talk about it.”

That was all the more reason to talk about it but Yamato dutifully ignored him, clambering into his bed and stubbornly facing the wall. Hiroaki groaned at the ridiculousness but it didn’t get him anywhere. Yamato refused to be budged, seeming to pretend the conversation wasn’t happening at all. Running a hand down his face, Hiroaki sat heavily on the covers, placing a hand on Yamato’s shoulder and squeezing gently.

“Alright then, but I’m not leaving until you fall asleep, okay? Call it my own personal peace of mind.”

Yamato stiffened for a moment before his frame shuddered and Hiroaki smiled sadly. He never cried, never sniffed, but it was palpable all the same, Hiroaki just thumbing at Yamato’s shoulder until he finally fell asleep, breath evening out. He stayed a few moments more, just because he could.

“I love you Yamato. Always.”

***

Finishing tuning his bass, Yamato blinked as a can of coffee got dangled in front of his face. He looked up to see Taichi there, smiling softly as he accepted the gift. The space around his friend was noticeably empty and Taichi seemed to realise what he was looking for, dropping down on the sofa next to him and placing his feet in Yamato’s lap.

“I left them with Koushirou. He promised to get good seats.”

“He should, I hooked him up with a couple of tickets,” Yamato drawled, cracking open the can and taking a hearty swig. “Thanks Taichi.”

Taichi waved him off. “When are you guys on? It’s soon right?”

Yamato looked to his bandmates and they looked confused before Rai spoke up. “Two more acts, then us. Three songs each so shouldn’t be more than twenty minutes or so until show time.”

“There you go.”

“Can I look over the set list?” Yamato passed it over as Taichi scoured the tracks. “Your dad coming?”

He very much did his best to keep his expression casual as he shrugged. “Nah, he’s working.”

“Takeru?”

“Ken’s got that Halloween party.”

That had Taichi pausing, brow furrowing as he looked up at him. “I’m sorry, you mean none of your family are coming?”

“What?” he snapped defensively. “They’re busy!”

“And this is important!” Taichi all but tackled him, scrabbling for his jacket pocket. “Give me your phone - I’m getting Takeru over here.”

Yamato shoved him off. “Taichi, stop.” He did so. “You’re here. Sora, Koushirou, and Jou are here. Jou promised to film the show for Mimi. That…That’s enough for me, okay?”

Taichi didn’t look happy, like he knew that was a lie but he couldn’t really push the issue, not when there were others in the room. Digging deeper required them to be alone and that really wasn’t going to happen any time soon. Yamato pasted a smile on his face and Taichi honest to god rolled his eyes at him. Still, he reached out and Yamato was all too happy to take his hand, tangling their fingers together.

A retching sound came from behind them and Yamato had no qualms flipping his bandmates off. “This is payback for every time one of you has come in and waxed poetic about some high-school girl that barely walked passed you.”

Taichi choked on laughter while his friends went bright red. He considered that a victory and soon enough he was shooing Taichi out, hefting his bass on and doing one last check of everything. They did a quick revision of their run sheet and waited for the band before them to pack up. Then it was a race to hook their instruments as fast as they could, thumbs up being passed around before Yamato stepped up to the microphone. The lights came on as the first chord blared out and Yamato was finally able to forget everything stuck in his head. Was able to forget it all as he belted out lyrics, amping up the crowd and feeling like he was home, like he was where he was supposed to be.

Of course, that was why a DarkTyranomon suddenly burst through the wall to their left.

The crowd ran, screaming, and Yamato was ushering his bandmates ahead of him. The ceiling crashed down around them and Yamato stumbled over a piece or two before he was dragged under one of the bleachers, looking up to see Taichi. He was relieved, even if his friend - was it boyfriend now? He wasn’t sure - appeared a tad grim. Gabumon was bustling to his side and Yamato already had his digivice in hand.

“Ready buddy?”

Taichi’s hand curled atop his. “We can’t evolve. I already tried that.”

Yamato paled, wincing when more of the building was torn down. The DarkTyranomon, at least, then left and they followed in its wake. Which led them to the impossible sight of a dark tower standing proudly in the middle of Central Square. Yamato almost stumbled when he saw it. Taichi actually did. Gabumon looked as shocked as he felt while Agumon appeared angry. All while DarkTyranomon continued wreaking havoc.

Yamato bolted for Koushirou, who had his laptop open and was furiously typing, Tentomon buzzing nervously at his side.

“Ideas?” he demanded.

“I’ve already called in Daisuke and the others,” Koushirou relayed. “How the dark tower got here is a cause for concern but right now we need to take it out first. I think we’re going to need that armour evolution.”

“That’s just not fair,” Piyomon cried, looking up at Sora with wide, helpless eyes. “We were supposed to be able to evolve again!”

“You will,” Taichi said firmly. “Just, not right now.”

“Yeah, but it still creates a problem. Say this “old enemy” keeps using this strategy. We’ll be screwed,” Jou pointed out.

“Like Koushirou said,” Yamato ground out, “Later’s problem.”

Thankfully, he didn’t have to expand on that as a bright green beam slammed into the dark tower, sending it toppling to the ground as Pegusmon flew overhead. That was good enough for him and he didn’t have to ask before Gabumon was digivolving. And not just into Garurumon. No, he went all the way, Yamato up and astride MetalGarurumon before the others even realised what was going on. 

“Let’s get him.”

MetalGarurumon bounded into action and it was overkill, it really was, but Yamato didn’t care as the Cocytus Breath hit home, DarkTyranomon dispersing into data. He gave a satisfied nod, doing a quick scan for more dark towers but there were none within sight. He gave his digimon a smile as he slid to the ground only to swear as something slammed into him. Looking down, he blinked twice at seeing Iori staring up at him, fists shaking at his side.

“Excuse me?” he demanded.

“How could you?” Iori demanded in return. “That digimon didn’t do anything to you and you just…you killed him! You’re just as bad as the Digimon Kaiser. No, you’re worse.”

Several heads whipped around, suddenly aware something was going on but Iori wasn’t deterred.

“At least Ken was being controlled by the darkness. You…You’re just a bad person Yamato!”

That garnered several shouts of outrage, not limited to but including his parents and when the hell had his mother arrived? Still, Yamato just gave Iori the barest cold sneer before stalking back towards the music venue. They hadn’t had time before but there could still be people trapped inside. That Gabumon wasted no time in hurrying to his side said enough. It always would.

***

Hiroaki had never moved faster than he had when Herrismon had burst into his office from where he’d been snoozing on the balcony and declared there was a digimon below them. Several of his co-workers had screamed or paled but Hiroaki had silenced them with a look and sternly told them to get it together, that they’d covered worse. That had gotten most of them to calm down and the tell-tale sound of destruction had gotten the others moving. Seeing Yamato’s concert venue smoking and threatening to collapse had his heart jumping into his throat. 

He’d hit the ground and entered the plaza at the same time his phone had rung. He spared it barely a glance but did a double take at the Natsuko displayed there. His phone ringing had made a head to his right snap over and oh, there she was. She was at his side seconds later, dust in her hair but otherwise fine. She pointed at Herrismon frantically.

“That digimon appeared while Yamato was performing! I don’t know if he got out. Can you send that one out?”

“He would have,” Hiroaki said quickly. “Gabumon’s with him. Herrismon, we could use Filmon right now.”

Herrismon nodded but, then, nothing happened. Hiroaki frowned, swearing when he saw the dark tower. Seconds later it crumbled and okay, obviously the kids were already working on it. He and Natsuko made their way closer and closer to ground zero and arrived just in time to see Iori lash out at Yamato. Hiroaki’s jaw clenched at the accusations, only more so when Yamato stalked off without even trying to defend himself.

“Herrismon, follow him,” he ordered, the digimon scurrying off to do so, before he made his presence known. “Watch how you talk about my son.”

Several of the kids jumped and, unless he was mistaken, Taichi looked thankful at his intervention. Iori, however, was unmoved. Miyako and Daisuke looked the same and Hiroaki gave them a cursory once over, pointing at Koushirou.

“Explain.”

Koushirou straightened. “Well, I think it started because Yamato destroyed that digimon.”

Hiroaki frowned. “And? You kids do that all the time.”

“We do not!” Daisuke cried, stomping a foot. “We never kill digimon!”

That was news to Hiroaki, something that prompted him to look towards Takeru. His youngest held up his hands. “I mean, we kind of try not to. But we do, sometimes. Like, with Devimon and Vamdemon. But if they’re just being controlled we don’t.”

“And what was this one?”

“We don’t know,” Sora said. “It all happened so fast.”

“It didn’t have a ring or spiral,” Taichi cut in sharply.

“That doesn’t mean it wasn’t being controlled Taichi,” Hikari said gently and the way his shoulders drooped confirmed that they hadn’t been sure.

“So why the frontal assault? Why did Yamato go in as hard as he did?”

Everyone suddenly found anything but him very interesting to look at. He pinched the bridge of his nose. He was more than aware of this game by now. “Alright, what set Yamato off this time?”

There was a great pause before Koushirou tentatively cleared his throat. “Um, that is, Takeru said-”

“No!” Takeru cried, arms flapping madly. “You are not throwing me under the bus for this!”

Sora looked vaguely apologetic before blurting out, “Takeru never told Yamato that he’d been shot at by one of the Dark Masters.”

Hiroaki paled even as Daisuke muttered, “And the thing about the knives”. Takeru looked utterly betrayed but then Natsuko was there, guiding him out of the group and into her arms. There was a long moment before Takeru’s composure broke. He sobbed into his mother’s shoulder and Hiroaki wished he knew how to help. But, right now, he couldn’t do anything for Takeru - Natsuko had that covered. Instead he could only go for Yamato and so, for that…

He returned his attention to the gaggle of children in front of him. “Koushirou, Jou, Hikari; I want you guys to walk your new friends through how you’ve dealt with digimon in the past. Last resorts don’t make you bad people.” Iori flushed. “Taichi, you’re with me. We’re getting Yamato.”

Taichi looked unsurprised, nodding firmly and leading the way back through the rubble. They found a few stragglers and a few more than had been helped out by a blond teenager, something that made Hiroaki’s heart swell. Passing the worst of the damage had them entering the back stage area and Taichi seemed to know the way well enough.

“So, you were busy tonight Mr. Ishida?”

It was an odd question until it wasn’t. He swore. “This is why Yamato’s been pushing me out. Because I didn’t come tonight.”

Taichi didn’t confirm or deny it. “I mean, Takeru didn’t come either. And you know Yamato wouldn’t ask his mum.”

“No, but she came anyway.” That made Taichi’s nose scrunch up. Okay, clearly Yamato had made Taichi more than aware of his feelings regarding Natsuko. “When did the thing with Takeru happen?”

“Wednesday.”

“Shit.”

“I’m guessing that’s when Yamato asked you?”

“Yeah, Wednesday night.”

“That would have been why,” Taichi said, smiling grimly. “Takeru let him down so he went to you.”

He didn’t finish that sentence but he didn’t have to. Takeru had hurt him and then Hiroaki had done the same thing. Not intentionally but it still would have hurt, especially when he’d been telling Yamato that he would be there for him. That if he wanted his time all he had to do was ask. And he’d asked. And Hiroaki had said no.

“That explains why he hasn’t been talking to me.”

It certainly did and two rooms later they came across Yamato. He was ticking off the last room to go through and then just slumped onto the floor. Gabumon curled into his side and Herrismon was quick to claim the other, snout resting on Yamato’s chest. Taichi was there a beat later, Hiroaki on his heels. Yamato didn’t even look up, just buried his head further into his knees.

“You okay?” Taichi murmured.

“Always,” Yamato replied and Hiroaki wasn’t blind to how flat the reply was, how dull.

“You know Iori’s wrong, right?” Taichi pressed.

That got a reaction, even if it was just a scoff. “Of course I know. He doesn’t get it; the things we had to do.”

Taichi took that as good enough apparently and so gestured at Hiroaki to take over. He really didn’t want to but he was also aware that he needed to. He coaxed Yamato’s chin up and sighed at the tears clumping his lashes together.

“You hurt?” Yamato shook his head. “Hurt in a way that isn’t physical?” Another shake of the head. “And Gabumon’s okay?” A nod. Hiroaki glanced around before wincing. “Your guitar in one piece?”

It wasn’t the main issue, wasn’t even close, but it was the straw that broke the camel’s back and Yamato sobbed, shaking his head. Hiroaki drew him into his arms, pressing his lips to the crown of Yamato’s head.

“I’m sorry kid, I know how much it meant to you.”

“It’s just a stupid tguitar,” Yamato forced out and Hiroaki tapped his nose sharply.

“You’re allowed to be upset Yamato. Your music’s a big part of your life and your bass is how you express that.”

Yamato accepted that, slumping down in his arms, although he did huff out a laugh when Herrismon bounded into his lap. Gabumon was quick to scold him, to try and give Yamato some space but the young digimon was undeterred and soon Yamato was having to mediate between the two of them. It distracted him though and that was good enough. Eventually Herrismon was stuffed back in Hiroaki’s direction and Gabumon was sulking in Yamato’s arms, glaring at Herrismon half-heartedly. Taichi not so lightly ribbed him in the side.

“What’s the matter Gabumon? Jealous?”

Gabumon valiantly denied it but Yamato just laughed, squeezing his partner tightly. “Never. I’d never replace you, okay? You’re my best friend.”

“Excuse me?” Taichi demanded, hands on his hips in mock offence.

Hiroaki looked at him over his cigarette. “I thought you were his boyfriend.”

It was hard to tell who went redder, Yamato or Taichi. Yamato ducked behind Gabumon and Taichi spluttered inelegantly. That made Hiroaki chuckle. He managed to coax Yamato to his feet and they weaved through the rubble, dodging emergency services as they did so. They were soon clear and Hiroaki deliberated before steering them in a different direction.

“I don’t think any of us are ready to go home just yet. Let’s head down to the shore.”

The boys took the suggestion well and their feet took them out to Daiba park, Herrismon and Agumon chasing each other through the trees while Gabumon meandered along the sea shore. Yamato was right there with him, answering his questions with that infinite patience he sometimes possessed and happily holding all the sea shells Gabumon picked up. Hiroaki looked between them to where Taichi was playfully boxing Agumon over the ears. He called the boy over with a wave of the hand. Taichi nudged Agumon back towards Herrismon and jogged to his side.

“Something wrong Mr. Ishida?”

He nodded towards Yamato. “Yamato tells me he and Gabumon grew close after some things went down in the Digital World. You know anything about that?”

Taichi frowned. “I mean, we’re all close with our digimon. That’s just how Yamato is with his friends. His real friends anyway.” He then hummed, kicking at the sand as he thought. “Well, there was that time Yamato turned on me and Gabumon helped him with it.”

Hiroaki paused.

“They’d split off before that so I don’t really know what brought it about but yeah, Gabumon was willing to fight Agumon over it. And we found Sora once in this dark cave and I was useless but Yamato was able to get her out of it. I feel like he’d been through something similar.”

“He fought you?”

Taichi scratched at his cheek. “Oh, yeah. Like, to kill. You know we didn’t always get along Mr. Ishida?”

“So I’ve heard but I didn’t think it was this bad.”

He got a shrug. “Yamato and I are very different. But I’d do anything for him and he’s the same. In the end, I think that’s enough.”

“If you’re talking about me, I’m going to get mad.”

Hiroaki looked up to see Yamato watching them suspiciously. Taichi just laughed, sprinting forward and slinging his arms around Yamato. His son staggered under the weight and soon they were grappling back and forth. Gabumon’s sea shells were accidentally scattered every which way in the ensuing fight and Yamato went dead still. To his credit, Taichi was quick to realise his mistake and wasted no time in helping to collect them once again. Yamato softened at that and soon they were nattering away, Taichi’s turn to listen as Yamato talked his ear off about god knows what. Something about lunar cycles, tides, and man-made islands.

A weight bumped against his leg and Hiroaki looked down to see Gabumon there. His expression was frightfully serious.

“You were talking about Yamato,” he accused. “Why?”

Hiroaki sighed as he dropped into a crouch, running a hand through his hair. “Because I think I’ve done a lot of things wrong by him.”

Gabumon nodded. “Like leaving him alone. Yamato hates being alone.”

“Yamato told you that?” he asked sharply.

The digimon shot a furtive look Yamato’s way before nodding. “He said that you didn’t want him, no one in his family did. So he hid his feelings away. And no one could ever see him cry. He never wanted to let anyone close to him even though he hated being alone. I didn’t really know how to help him but I tried. I’ll always be his friend, always stand by him. That’s what he needs.”

Hiroaki felt his stomach drop and a sickening sense of dread landed in his chest. It was everything he’d ever heard from Yamato but in more black and white, more succinct, more raw. More apparent in how torn apart Yamato really was inside and why had he been such a big advocate to get Takeru into therapy when Yamato clearly needed it just as much, if not more so. He should have realised long ago, years ago.

But then, he hadn’t been home years ago. He’d barely spent any time with Yamato until Herrismon had come along and that, perhaps, was worst of all. 

Or maybe it was the fact that he now knew why Yamato went out of his way to protect Takeru, to be the first one to dive in to help others, why he always cooked for him. To help out, of course, but - more than that - to be needed. Because if he was needed, he couldn’t be abandoned. A scream for attention, to notice how important he was, how necessary he was because if he wasn’t, he’d be tossed aside. Like how he’d felt when Takeru had outgrown him years ago. Like why it’d hurt when he’d been pushed aside this time. Like how Hiroaki had replaced him with Herrismon and he’d immediately begun to mother Herrismon because that’s where Hiroaki’s attention had been.

“Hiroaki?”

He wasn’t aware he was crying until Gabumon’s quiet question and the accompanying paw on his arm. He messily swiped at his eyes, stubbing his cigarette out in the sand.

“Sorry Gabumon. I needed to hear that but I never meant to hurt Yamato. He’s my son.”

Gabumon looked him over. “But you did. I think we all did.”

“Not you,” Hiroaki said firmly as he got to his feet. “Never you Gabumon and that’s what counts.”

***

Waiting until he was sure Yamato was engrossed in whatever movie he and the digimon were watching, Hiroaki padded down to his room and pulled out his phone. The number was a new addition and he didn’t think he’d need it so soon. He waited only a couple of rings before it was answered.

“Hiroaki?”

“Hi Nat’.” He dropped onto his bed. “What’s the name of that counselling service you have Takeru in?”

There was a pause. “Do I want to know why?”

“I just…Yamato’s long overdue.”

“...This isn’t because of the Digital World, is it?”

“No, it isn’t.”

Natsuko swore and passed the name and number over. Hiroaki thanked her and hung up. He stayed staring at his hands for the longest time before pushing himself up and heading back down to the main room. He nudged Yamato with his foot as he made for the fridge.

“You mind if I join?”

Yamato looked him over before giving a nonchalant shrug that Hiroaki saw right through. “Sure, whatever I guess.”

Whatever indeed.

***

Chapter Text

***

Saturday meant Yamato was able to sleep in. It was also one of the few days this fortnight Hiroaki was going to get off too so while he wasn’t sleeping in - Herrismon had made sure of that - he was more than happy to spend the morning camped out in front of the television, coffee in hand and idly flipping the channels. Or at least, he had been until the news stories had all started showing the same thing. His phone chose that exact moment to start ringing and there were no guesses as to why.

“Shit.”

He bolted to Yamato’s room, jostling Herrismon in the process but he barely noticed, eyes locked on the screen and shaking his son awake. Yamato grumbled and attempted to turn over, grunting when he found Gabumon there. Hiroaki wasn’t deterred though and gave him another firm shake.

“Yamato, get up. Now.”

The tone more than anything had Yamato rubbing his eyes blearily as he sat up. “What is it Dad?”

He grimaced. “Come look at the tv.”

Yamato and Gabumon exchanged worried looks before doing as asked, Yamato tripping in his duvet he was in such a hurry. But then they saw what was on the news and Yamato’s hands balled into fists, Gabumon’s mouth dropping open.

“How long has this been going on?” Yamato demanded, watching as a digimon stomped through Egypt, according to the caption.

“It just broke,” Hiroaki replied, phone going off again. “I’ve got to answer this; it’ll be the station.”

“No doubt,” Yamato murmured distractedly, sinking down in front of the television, eyes glued to the screen. 

Hiroaki answered his phone, unsurprised to see the station’s number flashing across the screen. Glancing back and ensuring no one was going to interrupt him - they weren’t - he answered.

“Ishida.”

“Mr. Ishida.” Tomomi then. She sounded hesitant and Hiroaki just sighed.

“I know it’s my day off but I’ll come in. I’m already seeing what’s happening.”

There was a beat. “Actually, we…Sumiya is offering to cover it if…”

She trailed off and Hiroaki frowned. “If what? What’s going on over there Tomomi?” That earnt Yamato’s attention but Hiroaki just waved him off.

“It’s just…” Tomomi’s voice dropped to a whisper. “Sakurada and Chioka say they saw you with one of those monsters. One of the good ones. Yuki and Seki confirmed. The gossip’s done the floor.”

He swore because that was just what he needed. “And what? I’m being barred from the station?”

“Actually, we-...That is, we were hoping we could cover you so you could, maybe…Is there a way to stop this?”

Hiroaki swore the world paused for just a moment. “I’m sorry,” he said incredulously. “Are you all suggesting to cover me so I can go and fight monsters?”

Yamato bit back a laugh and Hiroaki glared at him. Not that it helped, the teenager continuing to look annoyingly smug. “...Yes,” Tomomi finally answered.

“You know what? Fine. I’ll take it. I’m not making any promises though.”

“Of course Mr. Ishida. Good luck.”

“And you lot stay safe,” he cautioned before hanging up. Yamato was staring at him expectantly. A hand went to his digivice instinctively. “Well Yamato, what are you waiting for? You can’t fight monsters dressed like that.”

Yamato scrambled to his feet and towards his room, Hiroaki pinching the bridge of his nose. Then the home phone rang. And his own. Picking up the landline revealed Koushirou to be on the other end. His mobile showed Natsuko. Alright. It looked as though they were all in.

Although, “all in” turned out to be something very different to what he first thought.

***

“You are not going out there with those…things about Taichi!”

“Oh yeah, just try and stop me! Like it or not, this is what Hikari and I are destined to do.”

“But that-”

“Yuuko, maybe they’re right. We can only ignore this for so long.”

“I-”

“Thanks Dad. Hikari let’s-”

“Oh, no Taichi. Not so fast. We’re coming with you.”

“What?”

***

“I already told you to stop following me already. I’ve gotta get to Tamachi!”

“There’s nothing stopping me from going to Tamachi with you. Mum wouldn’t want you going out on your own.”

“You don’t even know what’s going on Jun!”

“I know enough and I know it has to do with you and all your…weirdness, and whatever the hell happened at Yamato’s concert last night.”

“...Fine. I guess you can come.”

***

“Your brother’s going to be in the thick of that.”

“So’s your daughter.”

“Well, when you put it like that.”

***

Stepping into the Izumi residence, Gabumon on his heels, along with his dad and Herrismon, Yamato came up short at the number of people gathered in the apartment. His dad’s hand immediately found his shoulder, giving it a comforting squeeze. Yamato took some comfort in that, only fully relaxing when Taichi spotted him from god knows where and made his way over. Taichi’s arm slung around his shoulders and Yamato leant into the touch, barely batting an eye as his dad disappeared into the main room.

“What is going on?” he asked. “What’s with all the added extras?”

Taichi shrugged, scratching at his neck sheepishly. “To be honest, I don’t even know. Just, my parents flipped their lid at Hikari and I going back out to fight these digimon and apparently they weren’t the only ones.”

Yamato’s eyes widened. “Your parents are here?”

“Yeah, can you believe? Sora’s too. Hell, I think even Jou’s brothers turned up.”

“You’re kidding, right?”

“Unfortunately not.”

Yamato turned disgruntled. “Not that I don’t appreciate the extra help, but this is going to be a nightmare to organise. No way are they going to listen to us.”

Taichi’s features set. “Then we’re going to have to make them.”

Yamato wasn’t so sure about that, finally making his way to the main room, unsurprised to see his mother there but not exactly happy about it either. At least this time it wasn’t personal because he wasn’t happy about any of the adults being here. The other Chosen Children seemed split on their reactions which meant he wasn’t overreacting. Taichi bumped his shoulder playfully before bee-lining to Koushirou. Before he could make it though, Hiroaki clapped his hands sharply, drawing everyone’s attention.

“Alright, ranks,” he said firmly. “Adults with digimon are highest, kids with digimon next, everyone else is last but keep your suggestions coming.” He waited until everyone cautiously nodded. “Then, as one of two in charge, we do what the kids decide. Kae?”

Kae startled but nodded, gesturing to Koushirou, Taichi, and Yamato. “I believe we should let them coordinate this.”

There were some protests but Hiroaki silenced them with a look. Yamato sent a thankful look his way, his father just rolling his eyes. Naturally, it was Taichi that stepped up first, Agumon faithfully by his side. “First of all, we’re still waiting on Daisuke and Ken. Any news there?”

Takeru raised his hand. “I saw him and Jun getting on a train.”

“They’re probably heading to Ken’s,” Hikari offered. “Daisuke is closest to him.”

Taichi turned to Koushirou. “Any digimon in Tamachi right now?”

“One,” came the immediate answer, Koushirou scouring his laptop intensely. “Perfect level but Paildramon should be able to handle it.”

“Okay. Next, gate locations. How widespread is this?”

“Global,” Koushirou said with a grimace. “But it’s starting to taper off. If we had thirty gates open before, it’s down to fifteen. And that’s in a span of about ten hours.”

Yamato frowned, jutting in. “So if we wait longer, more might close. They may all even close on their own.”

“With the destruction the digimon are causing, we can’t wait that long,” Jou piped up.

“We need eyes and ears on the ground,” Yamato said. He looked over each of the original team. “Everyone contact your regions. See what Chosen Children are up and what their plans are. We should try to coordinate with them rather than just push in.”

“Wait,” Mr. Yagami cut in. “There are more of you?”

“There’re dozens of us,” Taichi admitted. He tapped his chest proudly. “You’re looking at the Asian representative.”

“We all have regions,” Koushirou explained to their dumbfounded parents. “For instance, Mimi handles North America while Yamato works with South America.”

Hiroaki jumped and Yamato very determinedly looked anywhere but at him.

“Jou runs Australasia, Sora Europe, and myself Africa. We’re not the ruling authorities but we appear to be the ones who went to the Digital World first, which gives us some credibility.”

“You’re one of the original children,” Natsuko said to Takeru, drawing attention that way. “Why don’t you have a region?”

Yamato snorted. “We weren’t comfortable giving an eight-year-old internet access.”

“Hey!” Takeru yelped while Hiroaki guffawed. 

Yamato’s only response was to scrunch up his nose. Which led to Takeru sticking out his tongue and Yamato was one second away from grabbing his little brother by the ear when someone snickered and whispered, “I told you they were brothers! Only brothers fight like that.”

It turned out to be Shuu and Yamato felt his face heating up, awkwardly pulling back and taking some comfort when Gabumon leant against his leg. His support, silent as it was, was always appreciated.

“As fascinating as this all is,” Iori spoke up, frantically waving from where the tv was still playing the news. “You guys really need to see what’s going on in Tamachi. I’m not sure I understand it myself.”

Just like that, all conversation went out the window and Yamato scrambled for the entertainment unit along with all the other children. He could hear his dad on the phone furiously chewing out someone called Sumiya and labelling him as “reckless” but Yamato would take it if it meant he was the one filming because Sumiya was close. And this digimon was new to all of them, even if it stayed close to Ken and Daisuke.

“I think Paildramon evolved,” Iori murmured.

Koushirou’s eyes widened. “But that should be impossible! We’ve never seen a jogress digimon evolve before!”

“We’d never seen a warp evolution either until Agumon and Gabumon did it,” Yamato pointed out. 

“An evolved jogress,” Taichi murmured from where he was leaning over his shoulder. “I’d wager that’s as strong as an Ultimate.”

Yamato flicked a look his way. “I’d agree.”

As they watched, Archnemon was chased off and the stampeding digimon were returned back to the Digital World. It set a precedent as to what their plan of attack was going to be. Hikari already had her D-Terminal in hand, typing out a message to Daisuke and asking him to meet them. There was a pause as the reply came through, Hikari frowning and showing it to Taichi.

“He says Gennai’s with him.”

That made them all spin around, reading the screen and sure enough, there it was.

“That’s definitely weird,” Sora muttered.

“And who is this Gennai?” Kae asked, far more politely than several other adults in the room would have, judging from their faces.

Koushirou waved a hand. “It’s too long of a story for right now. Just know that he’s on our side.”

“Daisuke wants a location to meet up at!” Hikari called.

“Make it Number Six Battery,” Yamato said. “It’s uninhabited so no one’s going to get hurt.”

“You want us to steal a boat to get there?” Mr. Yagami asked.

Yamato rolled his eyes and then winced when Taichi slammed an elbow into his side. “We all have digimon capable of getting us there. We might just have to pair up.”

“Yamato’s right,” Hiroaki said, something in Yamato’s chest swelling at that. “We need to be as far away from the city as possible in case more monsters turn up. Plus, it’ll keep the press and the police off our backs. The less interference we have, the better.”

Koushirou was already collecting his laptop and Takeru stuffing on his shoes so that was clearly the decision as made as it was going to be. Risking a look Taichi’s way, Yamato was relieved to see the same mischievous smirk there and be given a thumbs up. Good. Mouthing a countdown, the two of them then bolted, dragging their digimon with them and out the door before anyone else realised they were leaving. Gabumon was already evolving, Agumon close behind and Yamato could only laughed as Garurumon pounded down the pavement.

***

“Yamato!”

Hiroaki groaned, running a hand down his face. “That boy, I swear.”

“Can’t hold him back when he’s on a mission,” Takeru quipped.

“You just watch me. One day I will.”

Takeru just laughed at him and Hiroaki wondered when Yamato had become so stubborn. They coordinated adults and children together, pairing them with digimon who could make the crossing. In the end, it took them less than half an hour to reach the battery. Taichi was talking with Daisuke and a man Hiroaki didn’t recognise - probably Gennai then - while Yamato was typing furiously away at a laptop, Ken having his own in his lap and nodding along to what Yamato was saying. Hiroaki recognised one laptop as his and from Susumu’s aborted sound, the other was his. Clearly the boys had split and picked them up first. Smart.

“South America’s headed to Chichen Itza,” Yamato relayed to god knows who - probably Koushirou - as they touched down. “It’s in Mexico.”

“Japan’s been dealt with, the rest of Asia are heading to Hong Kong park,” Ken passed on.

“Great,” Koushirou said. “I’ve got my region sorted too - sounds like they’ve hardly had any problems at all. Lucky them. Those that are are heading to Europe.”

Sora reached for his laptop, Yamato passing his to Jou. “Let’s see what we can come up with.”

“We find out who the new digimon is?” Hiroaki asked.

“Yeah, he’s Imperialdramon,” Ken said. “He can travel the world in seconds. I think he’s going to be imperative to this operation.”

Taichi’s conversation wrapped up at that time and Gennai took over to introduce himself to them. He seemed older and wiser than his appearance would imply and he knew more about the Chosen Children and their destinies than they did. He was also unsurprised to see Hiroaki and Kae having digimon of their own so that was something. With his help, they coordinated six main areas, pairing original kids with newer kids. Natsuko then assigned herself to Takeru’s team because she spoke French. Susumu went with Daisuke because he spoke English and Daisuke would need help until he met up with Mimi. As the other parents started teaming up with their own children, Hiroaki turned to Yamato with a vicious grin. The teenager audibly groaned but accepted his fate, somewhat soothed at having Ken paired with him. Despite their initial - major - differences, they got on rather well now, Ken calm enough to not overwhelm Yamato and sharp enough to keep up with him. Plus, he was a great strategist and Yamato was on board for that. 

With the final arrangements made and agreed upon, they headed out. While Hiroaki had always dreamed about going overseas, this wasn’t exactly how he’d imagined it.

***

Reaching the ruins, Yamato ducked behind some foliage, Ken and his dad on his heels. Their partners were with them and were equally as quiet. Yamato cursed at the number of armed guards surrounding the site. 

“Any idea what they’re here for?” he hissed to Hiroaki.

His dad frowned. “My guess is they’ll start shooting if any digimon comes close. Protect their history and whatnot.”

He grit his teeth. “Then we need to make sure that doesn’t happen.”

“According to your contact, she’s waiting for us inside,” Ken said, scouring the site.

“If she got in, we must be able to as well.”

Yamato shifted further around the structure until he found an opening. There were less guards here but still not few enough that they would be able to slip by unnoticed. Gabumon was looking up at him expectantly while Wormmon was clinging to Ken’s leg. Swiping his brow free of sweat - it was hot in Mexico, okay? - Yamato turned to his dad.

“I have an idea, if you’re willing to help out and trust me.”

Hiroaki’s eyebrows went up. “You already know that I do. So let’s hear it.”

Yamato pointed to Herrismon. “Get him to evolve. Then crash around and make a lot more noise than one digimon should make. The guards don’t need to see you Herrismon, just think that you’re coming their way and about to cause big trouble.”

“I wouldn’t,” Herrismon pouted, something that made Hiroaki laugh and crouch down to pet his spines.

“We know you wouldn’t but this is so the guards will chase you. While they do that, Yamato and Ken can slip inside and meet up with Rosa.”

Herrismon brightened at that. “Oh, I can do that! I’ll make sure they never see you at all.”

Getting one last confirmation nod from his dad, Yamato watched them disappear into the darkness, waiting then Ken until a true ruckus came from their left. He didn’t know what Filmon was doing but it certainly sounded like more than one digimon or, at least, an extremely sizeable one. As he’d predicted, the guards ran in that direction, leaving the smaller, less important entrance clear. Yamato bolted across the open area, Gabumon on his heels and Ken close behind. They ducked inside and waited a few seconds to ensure they weren’t being followed. They weren’t. 

“Come on, let’s try and find Rosa as quickly as possible.”

Ken nodded and they worked their way through the twisting tunnels. Unfortunately, the further they walked, the more horrific the building around them became and the overall more creepy it became. There were an unsettling amount of cobwebs, terrifying statues, and - Yamato was sure - even the odd bone littering the floor. He felt his skin become clammy and every misstep or pebble getting kicked had him jumping a mile into the air. He damn near fainted when Ken grabbed his arm. As it was, he recoiled violently, breath catching in his throat and heart pounding. The other boy was quick to hold his hands up.

“Hey,” Ken said gently. “Do you want me to lead? Places like this don’t really affect me.”

Yamato hesitated before giving a shaky nod. “Yeah, if you could. Sorry, I just…”

He trailed off but Ken merely waved his hand. “I get it. Just know that if I see a snake, I’ll probably scream.”

Yamato managed a laugh as they continued on once more. “I mean, me too but I’d probably be able to handle it.”

“What’s a snake?” Gabumon asked as Wormmon strapped little torches to his head. Both the distraction and thoughtfulness were greatly appreciated. It was easier with more light and with Ken scouting instead of him but he still wasn’t comfortable and Yamato knew that if he saw himself in the mirror, he’d be ghostly pale.

Of course, then Wormmon screamed. Yamato actually tripped on his feet as he stumbled back, feeling bile crawl up his throat but forcing it down. Gabumon was at his side in an instant.

“It’s okay Yamato,” he said quickly, arms wrapped tight around him, Yamato clutching them tightly. “It looks like Wormmon ran into a Gottsumon.”

Gabumon was right and the Gottsumon in question belonged to Rosa. She was a lot younger than Yamato was expecting and far braver than he was. Although that bravery faltered when both a Minotarumon and Dokugumon came into view. Not that Yamato could blame her. It was easy for him to distract the digimon, getting them to follow him back through the ruins, Gabumon evolving to MetalGarurumon when one attack got too close for comfort. It was more a precautionary measure than anything; after all, they weren’t trying to destroy these digimon. 

Herding them out of the ruins was surprisingly easy and once they actually got through to them that they weren’t intending to hurt them and just wanted to send them home, the digimon were a lot more cooperative. Hiroaki rejoined them at that point, Ken and Stingmon leading the way to where the other Chosen Children of South America would be meeting up.

Yamato wasn’t too surprised when his dad grabbed his arm early into the journey. “You alright son? You’re drenched. And even a little green. Something happen?”

Yamato rubbed at his arms subconsciously. “I just don’t do well with scary stuff, okay?”

“Hey, no need to get defensive with me. I was simply asking.”

He winced. “Yeah, sorry.”

“And so, why go in?” Hiroaki challenged. “I was right there. You could have caused the distraction.”

Yamato quickly looked away. He didn’t answer until he got pulled up, huffing and folding his arms. “Because it’s my job. I can’t chicken out. If I do, what’s to stop Ken or the other younger kids from doing the same? Sometimes you just have to do what has to be done.”

“That’s true. You can also not be a martyr when you have a team. That’s the point of a team, isn’t it?”

Yamato flushed.

“Not exactly teaching teamwork and delegation, are you?”

“Yamato did let Ken lead,” Gabumon supplied.

That pacified Hiroaki somewhat but Yamato could admit he was right, sighing and smiling tightly. “I get it. I’ll do better next time.”

“This isn’t about you doing better,” Hiroaki said firmly, meeting his gaze and not letting him shy away. “It’s about you looking after yourself, physically and mentally. That’s all I’m asking. Can you do that for me Yamato?”

Yamato swallowed thickly. It was such a simple request and yet. “Sure,” he finally said, shoulders drooping. “I’ll try.”

“Thank you.” Hiroaki passed him, ruffling his hair as he did so. “By the way, I’m proud of you son.”

Yamato definitely blushed there, Gabumon muffling a snicker behind his paw. That had Yamato scowling down at him. Which didn’t have the effect he wanted and only had Gabumon laughing more. Before he knew it, they were both laughing as they trekked through the Mexican forest.

Up ahead, Hiroaki couldn’t lie; it was one of the greatest sounds he’d ever heard.

***

The six teams had completed their missions with little hiccups and within reasonable time frames. Shockingly. In fact, by the time they’d arrived back in Japan it was only the very early hours of Sunday morning. Children and adults alike had crashed, digimon welcome in homes they usually weren’t or usually had to be hidden away in. New friendships had been formed and there was a spiked interest in the Digital World from more of the parents. Hiroaki knew him and Kae were going to have to do something about that sometime soon but everyone spent Sunday resting and before he could bring it up on Monday, he was awoken by Herrismon shaking his arm.

“Herrismon,” he groaned, fumbling a hand out for his alarm clock and squinting at the display. “It’s four in the morning. This can wait.”

Herrismon paused before tugging on his blankets. “But Hiroaki, it’s Yamato.”

That had him bolting up. “What’s wrong with Yamato?”

Herrismon shrugged. “I don’t know but his scent’s different and when I went down to his room he kept coughing. His face is all wet too.”

Swearing, Hiroaki barrelled down the hall, pushing open the door and ekeing open a curtain so he could glimpse Yamato through the moonlight. Just as Herrismon had said, he was covered in a layer of sweat and his pyjamas were sticking to him. Resting the back of his hand against his forehead, Hiroaki grimaced. That was high. Then Yamato started coughing, dry and painful sounding, wheezing when the spell was over.

“Herrismon, sit with him. I’m going to call a doctor.”

***

Chapter Text

***

The doctor had come and tentatively diagnosed Yamato with influenza, his symptoms too abrupt and already too severe to be a cold. Most likely from changing climates rapidly as Hiroaki had mentioned they’d recently returned from Mexico in case that turned out to be relevant. Seeing as how it was a virus, the doctor couldn’t really prescribe antibiotics, just suggestions for generic cold and flu medication and Hiroaki had gone and picked that up. Yamato had been too sick to even complain about being confined to his bed, spending all of Monday and Tuesday there, his fever spiking intermittently. Taichi had popped over but Hiroaki had stopped him at the door, assuring him Yamato was fine but not up to visitors. Taichi had reluctantly nodded, passing along Yamato’s homework before disappearing.

Wednesday Hiroaki had to go back to work and he’d made Herrismon stay home, even shown him how to use the phone should Yamato take a turn for the worse. Yamato had assured him he was feeling better - the way he held his chest every time he coughed begged to differ - and that they’d been fine. The fact that he hadn’t urged Hiroaki to take Herrismon was worrying though. Another indicator that he wasn’t really fine. Nowhere close.

Then it had gone up in the air because of course it had. Hiroaki had been covering a benign story about upgrades to the Yurikamome line. He and Chioka had been taking a shot of the bay when a digimon suddenly broke through the surface, tentacles flailing. Hiroaki swore, hand flying to his digivice but, of course, Herrismon wasn’t there.

“Ishida, we’ve got reports from the mainland too,” Chioka said, phone pressed to his ear. “Two different locations.”

“Dammit,” he muttered just as Angemon started grappling with the digimon, two others behind him.

Chioka hesitated before very pointedly looking at his empty side. “Want me to call Sakurada in?”

Hiroaki ground his teeth before giving a short nod. “Yes, but only for a couple of minutes. I’ll be back soon. Cover me until then, alright? And don’t stop tailing that monster!”

“Yes sir!”

Hiroaki bolted across the street, weaving his way towards the apartment, phone in hand. He put the call through, not surprised when it was picked up but cutting the other person off.

“Natsuko, I need you at my apartment. Now. I need a favour and it…” He sighed. “It’s probably going to ruin what you have left of Yamato’s relationship.”

***

Yamato was snapped out of his dozing by the front door slamming open. Then shoes in the hallway and a bellow of “Herrismon!”. The digimon bolted and Yamato was right behind, hating the way his head spun and having to grab the doorframe for support as he entered the main room. His dad was there, crouching down and speaking to Herrismon as fast as he could just as…Just as his mother walked in the front door. Yamato automatically felt his hackles rise, hands balling into fists. Oh, no. He wasn’t being left behind on something this serious. 

Hiroaki took that moment to look up and spot him, shaking his head. “Back in your room Yamato.”

“No way,” he replied coldly. He made for the television set but was steered away, fighting his father’s grip and failing. The door was kicked shut behind him. “You can’t do this Dad!”

“You’re shaking!” Hiroaki snapped. “You can barely stand and I am not risking you going out like this. I won’t allow it.”

“You can’t stop me!”

Perhaps that was going too far and Yamato didn’t like how silent his dad went. Didn’t like the way his dad’s eyes fixated on his digivice beside his bed. Something ugly suddenly crawled up his throat.

“Dad, no. Please.”

Hiroaki sighed, scooping up the device and pressing it into his hands, Yamato latching onto it fiercely. He allowed himself to be sat down, chest aching. “I can help.”

“I know you can. You do. But not today. Today you need to stay here.” His dad’s hands curled around his. “Promise me you won’t leave this apartment Yamato. No matter what you see on the news.”

“I can’t do that. Not if I see something-”

“I need you to promise me.”

Yamato looked away, jaw setting. “Mum can’t keep me here.”

“No, she can’t,” Hiroaki conceded. “Which is why I need your word. That you’ll stay and rest so that next time you’ll be there with us.”

He made a wounded sound, hating how pathetic he sounded but it hurt to be sidelined like this. Yamato was drawn into a hug, his father murmuring apologies and they were so genuine that he eventually nodded. Nodded and buried his face in his hands.

“Okay.”

“I’m sorry kid, really I am.” A hand settled atop his head, ruffling his hair ever so gently. “Stay safe.”

Yamato didn’t answer because really, what was there to say? How could he be in danger when he couldn’t leave these four damn walls?

“I love you Yamato.”

“Yeah. Same.”

“I’ll be back soon.”

“You better be.”

***

Hiroaki closed the door, hating how defeated Yamato looked on the other side. He gave Natsuko the best smile he could, which, admittedly, was quite small. She looked understanding though. Probably because Takeru was just as stubborn and could never sit still. Being cooped up would be torture for him as well.

“He’s promised to stay,” Hiroaki murmured, re-checking he had everything and ushering Herrismon to the door. “I trust him Nat’ but maybe keep the television off. And check on him, please? When his temperature spikes, it spikes hard.”

“If he’ll let me, I will.”

He grimaced. “Sorry for asking this of you.”

She shook her head. “I’m his mother. He’s my responsibility too.”

“Alright then. Herrismon, we ready?”

The digimon nodded and they were off, pelting back the way Hiroaki had come. Angemon was still battling the digimon, while Jou had Takeru and Iori helping him escort people off a boat. Anyone injured was given the best once over Jou could manage before being sent on their way. Sakurada and Chioka were still rolling with the cameras, looking relieved to see him.

“Herrismon, head down and ask Jou what you can do. I have to work.”

Herrismon nodded and split off, Hiroaki taking a few seconds to wipe his brow and make himself a tad more presentable before slipping his headset back on. Sakurada handed him the microphone and a quick run down on what they’d covered. From there it was easy to slip back into place, waving away his absence as directing traffic away from the area. They covered the fight as best they could before the digimon slipped under the water. Jou’s digimon and Iori’s followed it, only to emerge several torturous minutes later and reveal that they’d lost it. Hiroaki wrapped up his broadcast and cut the cameras at that.

“Pack up the gear,” he ordered his team. “We’ll go to the next one in a minute.”

They nodded and quickly set about doing what was asked. Hiroaki jogged down the embankment, Herrismon spotting him first and running to his side. He petted him on the head with a smile. “Found a way to be useful?”

He nodded. “Jou had me tie all the ropes down so the boat wouldn’t float away!”

“Great work.” Herrismon puffed up there. Hiroaki chuckled, turning to the kids. “It’s gone then?”

“Well, they can’t find it,” Takeru muttered, looking particularly disgruntled.

Iori frowned at him. “Submarimon and Zudomon did their best.”

Takeru flushed. “That…I didn’t mean it like that. Sorry.” He then looked around him. “Yamato? Or did you already send him ahead?”

Hiroaki raised his eyebrows. “Considering he can’t even stand up straight, he’s coming nowhere near this. I’d say the same to any of you.”

“I can’t imagine he took that well,” Jou said, finally zipping up his bag and slinging it over his shoulder. “But at the very least, I think this area is safe for now. I suggest we keep patrolling though, in case Marin Devimon comes back.”

“Solid logic,” Hiroaki agreed, lighting a smoke and looking down at Herrismon. “You’re coming with me though. There are more digimon where we’re going.”

Herrismon nodded seriously and bolted for the van. He then jumped straight in, earning two strangled shrieks. Hiroaki groaned.

“I guess that’s my cue. Keep an eye out! And report to Koushirou if you find anything!”

“We will!” Takeru assured, waving him off.

Hiroaki jumped in the van, rolling his eyes at his two co-workers smushed in one corner while Herrismon blinked at them innocently. He started the engine, ensuring all the gear was at least packed properly before pulling out onto the road. Herrismon shifted more to look out the front window.

“Where are we going Hiroaki?”

“That’s a good question.” He shot a look into the rearview mirror. “Now’s not really the time for this. Where’s the next sighting?”

“Ginza,” Shioka tentatively offered up before, upon realising Herrismon wasn’t going to attack him for speaking, sitting up a little straighter. “And another at Ginza East.”

Hiroaki mulled over those locations. “Okay, we can probably get to the east side quicker so we’ll head there. Sakurada, see who’s already there. Chioka, get in contact with the Ginza team if there is one.”

“Yes sir!”

Both his subordinates went straight to their laptops and phones, placing calls and replying to emails at lightning speed. His own mobile rang and Hiroaki chanced a look at it before seeing it was the station. He handed it back to Chioka, who answered it without delay. Tomomi was on the other end and coordinating everyone. Ginza East was apparently already covered and so she directed them down to the main area, providing a location to park and start filming from. The phone was handed back and Hiroaki sent a look backwards.

“Call Sumiya’s team and find out how many monsters there are and which are on our side.”

“They might not be able to tell but I’ll try,” Chioka said with a shrug. There was some back and forth before he leant forward. “I don’t understand a word of this so, here goes. There’s a devil lady, an angel, two birds, and an orange dinosaur.”

Hiroaki mentally ticked them off. Hikari, Sora, Miyako, and Taichi.

“Okay, that’s four against one. Those are good odds. Any idea what we’re going into?”

“Not a clue,” Sakurada admitted. “Too much electronic interference.”

“If the digimon keep evolving, that’ll happen,” Herrismon piped up.

“That’s true,” Hiroaki realised, hands tightening on the wheel. “Also, let’s not make this weird. Chioka, Sakurada, this is Herrismon.” Said digimon waved. “He won’t hurt you. The best he’ll do is smother you to death.”

Sakurada paled while Chioka cautiously waved. “Hi little fella.”

“Hi!” Herrismon chirped back, only to whirl around, ears pricking the next moment. “Hiroaki, we’re close.”

Taking the next right put them exactly where Tomomi had wanted them and it was certainly right in the middle of the action. Daisuke and Ken’s digimon was glitching and Koushirou’s was barely holding its own against its foe.

“Herrismon, get in there!”

Herrismon nodded, evolving to Filmon. He wasted no time slashing down with his claws, making the other digimon temporarily retreat. Glancing back and watching his team continue setting up the equipment, Hiroaki ran to Koushirou’s side. “What’s going on?”

The boy shot him a worried look. “Whatever Skull Satamon did, it completely corrupted Imperialdramon’s data. Almost like he was infected with a virus. If we don’t do something soon, there may not be an Imperialdramon.”

“What?”

Koushirou’s grip on his laptop tightened. “Trust me, I know. Mum’s trying to get here and I’ve sent a message out over the D3s. Hopefully Hikari or Takeru will see it soon.”

Filmon slammed into the ground to their left and Hiroaki cried out. His partner assured him he was fine before rejoining and Hiroaki hated this. “There has to be something we can do!”

“I’m all ears Mr. Ishida. Hell, I even considered calling Yamato but I know he wasn’t at school today. All that’d do is make him worry.”

“You’re right.” Hiroaki then spotted something, eyes lighting up. “Taichi’s inbound.”

“Oh thank god.”

That sounded appropriate because the digimon carrying Taichi wasn’t an orange dinosaur anymore. No, it was the smaller, armoured being that had taken out VamDemon. Taichi hit the ground in front of them as WarGreymon soared overhead. His expression was set and his eyes burning. 

“Lady Devimon disappeared so we headed this way to help. Good thing too. What’s up with Imperialdramon?”

Seeing his crew waving for him, Hiroaki gave them a nod, cutting off Koushirou. “Sorry, fill him in in a second but the monster Takeru was fighting at the bay disappeared too. Something to keep in mind.”

He then jogged back to his coworkers. “This is crazy,” Chioka said, watching the battle with wide eyes. “Can’t believe you do this for fun.”

“There’s nothing fun about it,” Hiroaki grunted. He straightened his tie and nodded. “Alright, let’s go live. In three.”

***

“Yamato?”

Yamato glared at the door, valiantly hoping that if he kept quiet, maybe his mother would think him asleep and so wouldn’t bother him. The door opening showed him that hadn’t worked and so he simply kept his glare up, tucking his knees up against his chest and hugging them tightly.

“What?” he ground out.

“Hiroaki asked me to check on you,” Natsuko replied, hesitating by the side of his bed.

“I’m fine.”

She sat down and Yamato flinched, eyes turning to bore a hole in the wall instead. “Can I check that for myself?”

“No. I can do it and I know I’m fine. Don’t baby me; I’m not Takeru.”

Her lips pursed and Yamato took that as a point, vicious delight burning in his chest. Natsuko didn’t take the bait. She sat, idly tracing the stitching in his bedsheets. “Is that something we can talk about then? My relationship with Takeru and my relationship with you?”

He scoffed. “What relationship?”

“That’s exactly why I’m asking.”

Yamato pulled his knees in tighter. “Why do you think I don’t like you?”

“I think,” she said carefully, looking like she wanted to touch him but seemingly knowing better. “That you’re mad at me. For not choosing you. For not fighting for you. But Yamato, I couldn’t. It wasn’t a choice I was allowed to make. You weren’t in those meetings. Hiroaki and I both fought for both of you.”

“Fought over us,” he corrected. “We were just one more thing for you to fight about.”

“Now that’s not true.” Natsuko’s tone was firmer than he was used to. “We never wanted to split you up. And I would have taken you Yamato - in a heartbeat - but it wasn’t what was decided. Just like your father couldn’t take Takeru. He was younger, he went with his mother. That’s just how it is.”

Yamato kept his lips tightly shut. He’d heard this a hundred times. The problem was, they didn’t actually mean it. They never did.

Natsuko went to take his hand and he shied back. She sighed. “I know we could have shared you boys more, could have allowed you to meet up more but-”

“Did the courts tell you you couldn’t call too?”

His mother blinked. “Pardon?”

“Call,” he spat, flicking her a look. “You know, on the telephone?”

“I don’t understand.”

“Because Dad called Takeru. Every week. For years. Hell, sometimes he spoke to Takeru more than he spoke to me. And sure, it dropped to once every couple of weeks, then once a month, and yeah, he doesn’t do it at all anymore but…You never called me. Not once.” He forced back a sob. “It’s what you didn’t say that told me enough.”

“Yamato…”

His mother’s voice was so broken, cracking on each syllable but Yamato ignored her, biting his lip until he could taste the blood in his mouth. Eventually, she left. It wasn’t a surprise. She always did.

***

What was going on in front of them had to be chaos. There were three warring parties and Hiroaki wouldn’t have minded if Archnemon and these so called Demon Corps just took each other out. But no, they more preferred to insult each other back and forth rather than actually fighting and their own numbers were fast dwindling. Fast dwindling because they’d had to sacrifice a lot of their energy to reboot Imperialdramon. Him not dying had cost them many of their main fighters. Agumon was out, along with Patamon and Tailmon, and Hiroaki knew that after WarGreymon those angels were their best bet. Plus, neither of them being able to evolve took out two of three newer Jogress evolutions.

“We’re really in it now,” Hiroaki muttered.

“I have to agree,” Taichi said, holding Agumon close. “We have to hope Imperialdramon can hold them off.” His eyes went to the rest of their team. “We older kids are out. We really only have Miyako and Iori left and their digimon can’t even reach perfect.”

“There has to be something we can do,” Koushirou argued as Imperialdramon took another swipe at Skull Satamon only to be hit from behind by Lady Devimon.

“Sir?” Chioka asked, nervously approaching the battlefield, equipment long since stowed. “You got any backup you can call in?”

Hiroaki grimaced. “This is as all in as we’ve got.” He turned to Taichi. “Unless you guys call in Mimi.”

Taichi looked like he was actually contemplating that when two more digimon joined the fray. Galgomon and Turuiemon bounded down from a nearby building.

“Gatling Arm!” “Pika Sparking!”

The hits landed as Kae arrived, out of breath but digivice in hand, the device glowing brightly. “Sorry, the trains were a nightmare.”

“No kidding,” Taichi said. “It looks like Lopmon’s back at full strength.”

“He is but this is his first battle since.” She didn’t need to say when. “I’m worried about him.”

Hiroaki laid a hand on her shoulder. “We’ll look out for him. We all will.”

Not that they really got a chance to. Not when Skull Satamon suddenly scooped up a bus full of children heading to a swim class and threatened to drop them. Drop them before they’d be able to intervene. Archnemon was keeping the twins occupied and Lady Devimon Filmon and the new kids’ digimon. They may have been able to swing it with Imperialdramon had not another digimon arrived. Power practically oozed off of him and Demon he introduced himself as. Meaning, he had to be the leader of the Demon Corps. And if Hiroaki knew anything, it was that the leaders were always the most powerful ones. Seeing as how they’d been struggling to even beat his lackeys, Hiroaki didn’t like their chances.

Until help arrived. And in the form none of them were expecting.

***

He wouldn’t have left his bedroom. Really, Yamato wouldn’t have. Except his mother had turned on the television. Possibly to distract herself, possibly because she couldn’t fight the urge to check in on Takeru anymore. But it was on and Yamato heard it, already up.

“It seems the two angels have fallen. The dinosaur as well. All the big monsters have since turned into smaller ones.”

He was pushing open his bedroom even as Natsuko was reaching for the remote. “Don’t bother,” he said, eyes taking in everything on the screen. He didn’t recognise the enemies there. “Where is this?”

“Yamato…”

“I’m not going just where is it?”

Natsuko eyed him up before reluctantly offering up, “Ginza.”

Too far for him, he’d never make it. And even if he did, certainly not in time. Plus he’d promised his dad he’d stay put. His hands curled into the back of the dining chair in frustration. Filmon was fighting, Ankylomon was fighting, Aquilamon was fighting but few others. Imperialdramon was sluggishly moving back into battle so he’d obviously been injured at some stage. Yamato looked between the screen and the door, the cameras managing to catch Taichi and okay, that was that decided.

“Did you bring your car?” Yamato demanded as he went back to his room, swiping up his digivice.

Natsuko frowned, arms folding. “No. I already said-”

“And I already told you I wasn’t going!” He took a deep breath, levelling his mum with his darkest look. “So, car. Did you bring it?”

“Yes. It’s parked downstairs.”

Yamato nodded, opening his mother’s laptop and booting it up. She watched as he brought up the gate before opening an email box. Yamato sent the message off, the reply coming seconds later, and when he held up his digivice the gate opened but rather than going in, Gabumon came out.

“Yamato!” His partner was immediately reaching for him. “I heard something had happened and when you didn’t come I was worried.”

He gave a strained smile. “Yeah, I’m not doing too well right now but the others, they need our help.” He held out his digivice, Gabumon taking it cautiously.

“Yamato?”

“I need you to give this to Taichi. And…And I need you to work with him, okay?”

Gabumon blinked. “Well, I’m not sure that it works like that but I’ll certainly give it a try.”

Yamato nodded, turning to Natsuko. “Can you make sure he gets there? They need me and this is the only solution I can think of.”

She hesitated before swiping up her car keys. “Let’s go. Gabumon, was it?”

“Yes, Yamato’s mum.”

“Her name’s Natsuko!” Yamato called after them. He got a confirmation from Gabumon before the door shut. Only then did he let himself drop down in front of the television, hands balled into fists on his knees. This had to work. It had to!

***

The bus was going to be dropped unless they surrendered Ken and Hiroaki wouldn’t be able to live with himself if that happened. But if children died because of him, that was also wholly unacceptable. Their options were extremely limited and the only thing that got him out of his head was Takeru yelling,

“Mum!”

Because no, Natsuko was supposed to be with Yamato. And if she had brought Yamato here. He whipped around and then paused because that wasn’t Yamato at her side. No, it was Gabumon.

“Natsuko, what’s going on?” he demanded as she joined them.

“He’s fine; he’s not leaving,” she assured before crouching down in front of Taichi. In her hands was Yamato’s digivice, something Taichi went wide-eyed at. “Yamato said you’d know what to do with this. With this and him.” She pointed at Gabumon.

Taichi stared at her, dumbfounded.

“But that’s crazy!” Sora exclaimed. “Gabumon isn’t even Taichi’s digimon!”

“And that’s certainly not how digivices work,” Koushirou agreed.

Gabumon clasped Taichi’s hands tightly. “Taichi, won’t you at least try? Yamato’s trying to help, can’t you see?”

Taichi nodded, getting to his feet. “That’s Yamato for you. Always willing to help others.” He took the digivice, hand shaking before tightening its grip. “Okay Gabumon. Let’s try this. Because between us, we’re kind of out of options and someone needs to save those kids.”

“I’m onto it!”

Hiroaki shouldn’t have been surprised, really he shouldn’t have, when Yamato’s digivice started to glow blue in Taichi’s hand. Taichi grinned. “It feels weird but I think I got it. Gabumon, you’re up!”

Gabumon nodded and the next minute they were left staring at MetalGarurumon. The ultimate wasted no time in racing forward, snaring Skull Satamon by the middle and tearing him away. Imperialdramon caught the bus, lowering it gently to the ground, leaving MetalGarurumon to take out Skull Satamon and take out he did, the digimon being returned to data. 

“Keep it up buddy,” Taichi encouraged. “Just a little longer.”

MetalGarurumon nodded, rounding on Demon. They were ready for a fight but Demon merely laughed, stepping back into the shadows he created around himself. “It seems your pet dog is stronger than I expected. We’ll continue this another time, shall we?”

“Oh no you don’t!” Daisuke cried but it was too late, the Demon Corps disappearing and when they looked around, the truck Archnemon had been driving was gone as well.

It was irritating and Hiroaki was less than satisfied but then Taichi dropped to his knees, panting heavily and MetalGarurumon flopped to the ground, Tsunomon in his place moments later. Takeru was bolting for Tsunomon while Jou was at Taichi’s side, thrusting a water bottle in his face as Agumon watched on worriedly. Not that any of that stopped Taichi from accepting Tsunomon, hugging the baby digimon close. He shot Hiroaki a look.

“Tell Yamato thanks for me but also tell him, I’m never doing that again.”

Hiroaki clapped him on the shoulder. “You did good kid.”

Taichi managed a laugh. “Yeah, guess so. For now though, I’m taking a break.”

No one argued the point. They’d all need a rest. Because there was no doubt that this wasn’t the last they’d see of Archnemon or the Demon Corps.

***

Chapter Text

***

Coordinating everyone after the fight had been simple enough, Natsuko getting handed Taichi because he was too exhausted to make the trip home. Hiroaki took his own news crew, as well as Herrismon and Tsunomon, Yamato’s digivice firmly tucked into his pocket. Their phones were alight with calls from the higher ups and Hiroaki had reluctantly headed straight to the station.

“Get the gear upstairs,” he ordered even as he pressed Tsunomon into Herrismon’s arms. “You know the way home?”

Herrismon nodded confidently, Tsunomon yawning widely before tacking on, “And even if he doesn’t, I do. I’ve been around Odaiba plenty of times.”

Hiroaki took his word for it and sent them off, slinging the last bag over his shoulder and riding the lift to his floor. Screens around the mainroom were showing their own footage as well as footage from other channels. The odd international station was playing as well. His workers were bunched together, whispering furtively and Yuki wasted no time in waving him over.

“Anything I need to know?” he demanded, itching to get home.

“Nothing you don’t already know,” Tomomi replied, “But we’re all being told to be prepared for a long night. In case these monsters come back.”

“You think they will?” Sakurada asked.

Hiroaki rubbed his chin. “Who knows? Clearly they haven’t gotten what they’ve come for but they may need time to regroup and rest up, just like us.”

“Any idea what they’re after?” Chioka pressed.

“Sort of but it’s not our area. My ex-wife’s an investigative journalist. Let’s leave it with her.” He reached for his notepad. “But for now, scour everything we have from Ginza and see if we can get a licence plate from the van that was on site. The missing kids are in it.”

His team started before nodding determinedly, pulling out tapes and B cameras. They’d have a hit in no time, he was sure of it.

***

Hearing a rattling at the front door, Yamato was pushing himself to his feet as fast as he could. He was halfway down the hall when he was pulled up by a coughing fit but he still stumbled a few more steps before the door was opened. Herrismon bounded in and Tsunomon was at Yamato’s side seconds later, urging him to sit down and jumping into his lap when he did so. Yamato petted his fur, trying to comfort him as best he could until he was able to draw in a full breath again.

“You’re right about not feeling so good,” Tsunomon said worriedly. “You sound bad Yamato.”

“It sounds worse than it is,” he assured. “But tell me about you! Are you okay? Were you and Taichi able to-”

Tsunomon cut him off with a sigh. “Yamato, stop worrying. You’ll make yourself worse. Everything’s fine.”

“It really is!” Herrismon agreed, nodding emphatically. “I was there the whole time. Gabumon was able to evolve. They got it in no time. But Taichi’s really tired now. He almost fell asleep in the street!”

Yamato paled some. He looked to Tsunomon. “He didn’t pass out, did he?”

Tsunomon shook his head. “He’s just tired. I think it’s because we’re not as compatible as you and I. I’m your partner Yamato, not Taichi’s. Evolving took a lot of energy from both of us. In fact, do you mind if I nap too?”

“Of course not,” Yamato said, pushing himself up and hating that he had to use the wall to support himself. “Come on, let’s get you to bed. Do you need something to eat too?”

“Not if you’re going to make it,” Tsunomon replied firmly. “Only if it’s already made.”

“Well, we might have some snacks.”

“I love snacks! I’ll get them!” Herrismon volunteered, bolting off. Yamato chuckled.

“He’s always full of energy.”

“Patamon was the same but I just assumed he got it from Takeru. Just like how both of us are a bit more reserved. But Hiroaki definitely isn’t like that.”

“Maybe that’s because Herrismon’s draining his power like some kind of devilish fiend we’ll have to defeat next,” Yamato joked. Tsunomon sent him a disapproving look which only made him laugh harder, which, ow. He quickly stopped, pressing a hand to his side. “Okay, no jokes for now. Actually,” he said as Herrismon came back in, passing some of his haul over. “Maybe I’ll lie down with you.”

Herrismon perked up. “Me too?”

Tsunomon eyed the bed and there was that jealousy again. Yamato rolled his eyes, ushering his partner into his arms and dragging the futon out for Herrismon. “How about that? More room, okay?”

Herrismon eagerly burrowed into the blankets while Tsunomon took great satisfaction in tucking himself deep into Yamato’s arms. They were ridiculous, both of them.

***

By the time Hiroaki actually managed to get away from the station it was well after nine. Needless to say, he was less than happy when he finally worked the lock open and stepped inside. Herrismon bounded down the hallway to greet him, smile wide and acting like they’d been separated for months rather than a couple of hours. Hiroaki gave the best hug he could given the number of food containers he was balancing in his hands. The rest of the apartment was all but silent.

“Yamato?” he asked.

Herrismon pointed to the bathroom. “He was hot again so he went to take a bath. Tsunomon’s asleep.”

Hiroaki grimaced, pushing himself up and rapping the bathroom door with an elbow. “Still alive in there Yamato?”

“I’m fine,” came the grump of a reply. “Be out soon.”

“Don’t rush on my account,” he said. Depositing the food, Hiroaki started to sort them into four distinct piles. He then paused. “Yamato didn’t make dinner, did he?”

Herrismon shook his head. “We went to sleep. He was coughing kind of bad. But not as bad as it was.”

That was something, Hiroaki passing one of the larger bowls to his partner. He set two more aside before sitting himself at the table. Herrismon took great delight in relaying everything that had happened that day and Hiroaki had to nod and sound impressed like he hadn’t been there for the whole debacle himself. Yamato wandered in at some point, dressed in nothing more than boxers and a towel around his shoulders. He sniffed at the food but went to put it in the fridge before Hiroaki sent him a look. That got him a groan but Yamato did join them at the table, though not without detouring to pick up Tsunomon and ensure the baby digimon was eating as well. 

Hiroaki leant across the table and placed a hand on his forehead. “You feel cooler.”

“For now,” Yamato scoffed. “But every time I start to shake it off, it comes right back.”

“You’re still taking the medication?”

“If you classify that gunk you make me swallow as medicine, sure.”

“Good. It’ll help, just give it time. It’s only been a couple of days.”

Yamato didn’t look very impressed. “You know as well as I do that I won’t be going back to school this week.”

Hiroaki raised an eyebrow. “I didn’t realise you liked school so much.”

The boy flushed. “It’s better than sitting here and doing nothing.”

“Taichi brought your homework over the other day. Did you start that?”

That got him a mumbled “no” so Hiroaki made it tomorrow’s plan. And Taichi could bring him more if he caught up. It wasn’t the same but it seemed to pacify Yamato somewhat. Hiroaki would have to stop by an electronics store or something and pick him up a new game. After all, their collection of VHSs was pitifully small and Hiroaki was more than aware of how awful daytime television was. It was the main reason he kept well away from that floor and stuck to the news ones. 

“So do we know what today was about?” Yamato asked as he finished, pushing his leftovers to Herrismon who more than happily ate them.

Hiroaki took a long sip of his beer. “Not exactly. But we know it has something to do with Ichijouji. For whatever reason, two different groups of Digimon were after him.”

Yamato frowned. “Two? Archnemon I know but who else?”

“They called themselves the Demon Corps,” Tsunomon relayed. “I’d never seen any of them before. And they were strong. Stronger than Archnemon.”

“Ultimates?”

“Well, I don’t know about all of them but certainly Demon.”

“So were they taken out or…?”

Hiroaki shook his head. “Taichi can probably explain better than me but we lost a lot of fighters early on. Tsunomon was able to take out one but when he went for Demon, they retreated.” He held up a hand when Yamato’s mouth opened. “Son, Taichi and Tsunomon were exhausted. I doubt they could have taken him out if they’d tried.”

Yamato looked to Tsunomon apologetically. “Sorry. You did say you were both wiped.”

“I think them pulling off that trick caused Koushirou to have a conniption,” Hiroaki chuckled. “He was adamant it was impossible.”

“Which is why he’d never be able to do it,” Yamato said with a roll of his eyes, getting to his feet and starting to gather up the dishes. “The whole Digital World is impossible. Once you accept that, options open up that you weren’t even aware of.”

“What? Like the Matrix? If you believe, you can do it?”

A snort. “Sure, I guess.”

Yamato began to rinse off the dishes, Hiroaki taking up the spot beside him and drying them as they were handed over. Tsunomon jumped up beside Yamato and watched him work while Herrismon tried his hand at turning on the television. It took a couple of muffled thumps but he eventually got there, Yamato chuckling under his breath. 

“The station kept you late,” Yamato remarked, upping the water temperature a tad.

Hiroaki ran a hand through his hair. “They did. They’re convinced another monster attack is going to happen any second and so it’s all hands on deck. But they can’t keep us forever. That and, we were sort of working on our own project.”

Yamato raised his eyebrows.

“Archnemon was trying to get Ichijouji into a van. We think the kidnapped children are inside; Daisuke said he saw them. We managed to pull the licence plate from the footage.”

“So you can track them,” Yamato breathed.

“Not quite. Vehicle registrations isn’t in our jurisdiction. I’ll be putting Natsuko onto it tomorrow though.” Yamato’s face blackened and Hiroaki gripped his shoulder tightly. “Yamato, she’s an investigative journalist. You need to put your personal grudge aside. This is more important than that.”

He quickly looked away. Hiroaki sent his own eyes skyward. Disagreeing with Yamato was exactly like disagreeing with Natsuko and there was a reason they never resolved things.

“Okay,” Yamato eventually said, scrubbing the last dish a little too vigorously. “Is anyone staying at Ken’s house - do you know? There’s nothing to say he won’t be attacked there. Vamdemon did it when looking for Hikari. And if Archnemon was in the back of the truck, someone had to be driving it. That means there’s an accomplice out there. Human or otherwise.”

Hiroaki winced. “That’s true. And it’s not something I have an answer to - the driver or Ichijouji. Daisuke might know about Ken but it’s something to check with Koushirou tomorrow. For now, it’s late. You should head to bed.”

Yamato flicked a look at the clock, frowning but then sighing. “Fine. But you go to bed soon too, alright?”

Hiroaki ruffled his hair, laughing at the disgruntled look he got in return. “I will. Thank you Yamato, for caring.”

Yamato’s cheeks flamed before he locked himself in his room, Tsunomon in his arms. Hiroaki watched him fondly, draining the sink and padding over to where Herrismon was watching the television with a truly alarming intensity. Hiroaki nudged him with a foot.

“Turn that off before you get square eyes. It’s time for bed.”

“Square eyes?” Herrismon screeched, eyes widening. “Is that…Will I really…”

“If you don’t want to find out, television off.”

Herrismon had never complied faster. 

***

Thursday found Yamato - finally - fever free except he now had a raging headache to take its place. Which was why he was camped out in front of the television with an old movie he knew off by heart playing, volume muted. Gabumon faithfully sat by his side, asking the odd question but otherwise content to just take in the visuals. Herrismon had gone to work with his dad, which meant the apartment was blissfully quiet. 

That is, until there was a knock at the front door. Yamato frowned, sharing a quizzical look with Gabumon.

“Who is it?” he called.

“It’s me,” came the reply, Yamato stumbling to his feet, wrenching the door open.

“Taichi?” His boyfriend smiled, kicking off his shoes haphazardly and greeting Gabumon before plopping down. “What are you doing here? Shouldn’t you be at school?”

Taichi scratched the back of his neck sheepishly. “Yeah, well, I kind of just woke up. Mum and Dad demanded an explanation last night and after I fell asleep at the dinner table, seems like they decided to let me sleep it off. I should have told them about the Digital World weeks ago.”

He looked far too smug, Yamato rolling his eyes. “I think that’s abusing your privileges. And did you seriously just get up? Isn’t that, I don’t know, worrying? Gabumon slept nowhere near that long.”

Taichi shrugged, poking Gabumon playfully and getting a huff in return. “I’m also a teenager. I can sleep a lot.”

“I mean, you got me there.”

They settled in back in front of the television, Taichi lighting up at the movie that was playing before frowning. “Your speakers broken?”

Yamato awkwardly cleared his throat. “No, I just. Head hurts.”

“Oh.” Taichi shifted, leaning back against the dining table and dragging Yamato into his lap, head propped over his shoulder. “Comfy?”

“I hate you,” Yamato grumbled but he didn’t fight the change, especially not when Taichi wrapped an arm around his middle. He could practically feel Taichi’s smile against his cheek. “I can turn the sound on if you want.”

“Nah, I can practically quote this anyway.”

Yamato smiled. “Me too. It’s why I chose it.”

“I like the pictures as well!” Gabumon piped up, Yamato slinging an arm around his shoulders and giving him a brief squeeze.

“Thanks Gabumon.” The digimon turned bashful, attention swapping back to the screen. Taichi chuckled, pressing a kiss to Yamato’s cheek. Both of them together though had Yamato sitting a tad straighter. He tapped Taichi’s hand to get his attention. “I have to know, how did you use my digivice?”

Taichi made a thoughtful sound. “I guess…” He changed track. “You know how it feels when you use your crest?”

Yamato grunted an affirmative.

“So I thought about that feeling but then focused on a memory of when I felt the strongest sense of friendship.”

“Can I ask what that was?” Gabumon asked, taking the plunge Yamato would always be too scared to.

“It…was kind of silly,” Taichi admitted. “But not bad. It was just. Remember when we were fighting Venom Vamdemon? And we had to get Hikari and Takeru shoot us with those arrows? When you took my hand Yamato, I felt like I could do anything if we were together.”

Yamato was glad his back was all Taichi could see because he was sure he went bright red there. Still. “You know, that was probably the moment I felt the most courage too. I’d never felt braver than I did then.”

Taichi’s arms tightened around him and Gabumon looked them over appraisingly. “You two are in sync even when you don’t mean to be. No wonder you make such a good team.”

Yamato interlaced his fingers with Taichi’s. “Yeah, well, I’m glad we are.”

He felt a puff of amusement against his neck. “Me too.”

***

Hiroaki ushered Herrismon into the van, slinging his messenger bag in before climbing in himself. He reversed out of the parking spot, managing to get away mid-afternoon for once. With no monster attacks reported and the long hours they’d pulled yesterday, they were finally given a reprieve by the higher ups and allowed to go home. Hiroaki had wasted no time in getting out of there, lest something suddenly crop up. 

He was set to go to Natsuko’s when he glanced over at Herrismon. His partner was bouncing up and down as normal, excitedly commenting on everything he could see and Hiroaki was fine with that. But he was hoping to see if he and Natsuko could come up with a strategy for reconnecting her with Yamato and maybe Herrismon wasn’t going to help with that. He was a little too energetic and didn’t always understand the seriousness of what was going on around him. Plus, Hiroaki was sure things would get ugly and he didn’t want Herrismon to see him like that. Like a failure, like a bad parent. Call him a coward but maybe that’s what he was.

And so he took the next right, pulling into their complex and trudging towards the elevator. Herrismon skittered up the stairs and still managed to beat him, eagerly hoping from foot to foot outside the door. Hiroaki unlocked the door with a practised side-step, not particularly surprised to see Taichi’s shoes in the entry way. He went to call out a greeting when Taichi shushed Herrismon. Frowning, he made his own way into the apartment, smile tugging at his lips when he saw Yamato asleep in Taichi’s lap.

“That tired huh?”

Taichi shrugged. “He said he had a headache so we found him some painkillers. They kind of knocked him out.”

“They do that,” Hiroaki assured, bending down and checking Yamato’s temperature. His gaze swapped to Taichi. “Any fevers while you’ve been here?”

Taichi shook his head. “And I’ve been here since just after ten.”

That was reassuring. That put Yamato at almost eighteen hours without one. The longest he’d gone since this whole influenza thing had begun. The headache was new but his cough was more intermittent than consistent so it seemed as though he was finally getting on top of it.

“In that case, would you be able to stay a bit longer and mind Herrismon? I have to pop out for a bit.”

“Yeah, of course. That’s no worries Mr. Ishida.”

Hiroaki clapped him on the back, gently though, mindful of Yamato. “Thanks kid. I shouldn’t be long.”

Taichi gestured to his position. “I don’t think I’m going anywhere any time soon.”

That was fair, Hiroaki pushing himself back to his feet and slipping his shoes on. He made the short drive over to Natsuko’s apartment, rapping on the door and smiling when Takeru opened it. Takeru smiled back but it was brief and that had Hiroaki on edge. Even more so when Takeru called down the hall that they’d “be there in a minute” and dragged Hiroaki into his room. His hands twisted fretfully in the bottom of his sweater.

“Look,” he said firmly, “I don’t…I don’t know what happened with Mum and Yamato yesterday but Mum was really upset last night. She thinks I didn’t see but I know she was crying.”

Hiroaki swore. Dammit Yamato. He’d left them alone for barely two hours.

He sighed, reaching up and squeezing Takeru’s shoulder gently. “I’ll bring it up, okay? Thanks for telling me.”

Takeru gave a single, determined nod and strode to his desk, sitting down and going back to his homework, Patamon fluttering over to settle in atop his head. Hiroaki left them to it, finding Natsuko in her office, typing away on her computer. She looked up at his footsteps, surprise evident on her face when she saw him.

“Hiroaki. Is everything alright?”

He waved a hand because no need to touch that yet. Instead he reached into his pocket and pulled out the print out they had of the truck and its licence plate. He handed it over.

“The kids say this truck is being used to house the missing children. It was at Ginza yesterday, at the intersection where they were all fighting. Someone was trying to force Ichijouji inside.”

Natsuko’s expression darkened.

“I was wondering if you could look into it for me.”

“Leave it with me,” she said firmly. “I’ll see who owns it or who it’s rented to. It may even be reported stolen.”

“Thanks Nat’.”

“It’s the least I can do. I don’t have one of those digimon but it doesn’t mean I have to sit out.”

“No, it doesn’t. And I think some of the other parents are starting to realise the same thing.”

Natsuko nodded. “It’s something I think you and Mrs. Izumi should follow up. They’re more likely to listen to you.”

“I meant to,” Hiroaki admitted. “Then Yamato came down sick and my attention went there. Speaking of, want to tell me what happened yesterday?”

“What did Yamato say?” Natsuko asked warily.

“Nothing. But Takeru did. And I need to pull Yamato up if he’s out of line.”

“He wasn’t.” It was a whisper but it was a tad choked up and Hiroaki didn’t like that. He wasn’t good with emotions. “But I’m fine. Nothing happened.”

“It did - I know it did!” Takeru called and Hiroaki pinched the bridge of his nose.

“Takeru, if you’re going to eavesdrop, come in here and do it. You know better.”

Takeru entered the room a tad guiltily, ears pink but his face was set. He leveled Natsuko a look. “You don’t need to lie Mum. I saw how upset you were. And I hate that Yamato made you feel that way.”

Natsuko held out a hand, Takeru taking it easily. “It’s not as simple as that. I did something wrong and it hurt to acknowledge that.”

Takeru still looked displeased and Hiroaki leant against the door frame, arms folding. “Can I at least hear what he said? For damage control purposes.” He didn’t like the way Natsuko’s eyes slid to Takeru. “Whatever this is, I’m sure Takeru’s old enough to hear it.”

The boy jumped at being singled out but nodded firmly. He settled in atop Natsuko’s desk and Natsuko had no choice then. “You’ll remember,” she said slowly, “When we first split. You used to call Takeru on Fridays.”

Hiroaki nodded cautiously. He’d made a point of it. Natsuko’s hands bunched into fists.

“I hated that.” Takeru’s head snapped up. “Because Takeru would just get used to us being apart and then you’d call and he’d start again with asking why we couldn’t be a family anymore. But I couldn’t ask you to stop because Takeru deserved it. It made me mad at you. I came to hate the telephone; hoped it would never ring.”

“Mum…” Takeru breathed.

“But in doing that…Hiroaki, tell me. How many times did I call Yamato?”

Hiroaki’s mouth opened only to snap shut. Because he was confident he would have been able to answer that only to realise that he couldn’t. Couldn’t think of a single instance. Not even on Yamato’s birthdays. 

“Jesus Nat’.”

She sunk down lower. “I never even thought to and that’s so much worse.”

“It really is.”

Natsuko didn’t argue that. She tentatively met his gaze. “And, I-...I’m not trying to deflect off myself - I did something terrible and I know that - but Yamato said you spoke more to Takeru than to him. I don’t know if he was just exaggerating but it seemed to be how he felt.”

Hiroaki held up a hand before she could continue because it suddenly occurred to him that she was right. That Yamato was right. “I never sat down with him,” he realised, horrified. “I asked after school and dinner but that was it. Dammit. This is why. This is why he thinks neither of us wanted him. I can’t even blame the kid at this point.”

Natsuko nodded glumly and there was a sound to her left. It turned out to be Takeru sliding to his feet, head bowed and shoulders shaking. Hiroaki grimaced and Natsuko reached for him. “Takeru, honey. It’s not your fault-”

Takeru veritably slapped her hand away and both of them were left reeling in shock. Their son outright glared at them. “Of course it wasn’t my fault! You know, deep down I always thought Yamato was just being dramatic or too emotional but he wasn’t. You just threw him away!”

“Takeru,” Hiroaki tried only to get a stomped foot.

“I’m not any more special than he is and I know I was younger but Yamato was seven! He needed his mum and dad.” He whirled on his heel. “I’m not going to forgive you until you find a way to make it up to him!”

With that, Takeru tore from the room, bedroom door slamming so hard its hinges rattled. Natsuko sobbed and Hiroaki pressed his fingers into his eyes, vainly trying to stop the tears from spilling over.

“Natsuko, we fucked up.”

“We did. We really did.”

***

Chapter Text

***

“How quickly can you get to Hikarigaoka?”

Yamato’s heart leapt into his throat, hand gripping his mobile tightly. “What’s going on Takeru?”

There was a pause, followed by the sounds of battle. Yamato swore under his breath. Takeru was back on the line ridiculously fast. “We’ve managed to lure Demon here and we might be able to handle him but a little back up never hurt.”

“I’m on my way,” Yamato replied, hanging up and shoving his phone in his pocket. “Gabumon, we need to go!”

The digimon poked his head out from where he’d been watching television but one look at Yamato’s face was enough to get him to his feet. Yamato was already pulling on his coat and tugging a beanie over his ears, patting down his pockets and ensuring he had both his phone and his digivice.

“Takeru and the others need us. We need to get across the city as fast as we can.”

Gabumon nodded, already on his heels as he locked up. “So are we taking a train or a taxi?”

Yamato sawed on his bottom lip. “I…Actually, I think you’ll need to evolve.”

Gabumon took that in stride and Yamato had barely a moment to blink before he was hefted into WereGarurumon’s arms. He tightened his grip at the growled “hold on” and pointed in the direction they needed to go. They bounded from rooftop to rooftop, Yamato wincing at the cold air that whipped across his face. His partner did his best to shield him from it, Yamato muttering that he was fine, and it wasn’t long before they were getting close, crossing one ward and then another. Perhaps predictably, they found Demon in the very same intersection they’d fought Mammothmon years ago.

“There they are!” he called, WereGarurumon nodding.

“Let’s given them a nice welcome. Kaiser Nail!”

Demon reared back at the blow from behind, WereGarurumon hitting the ground beside the other Chosen Children and easing Yamato down. He quickly made his way to Takeru’s side.

“What’s the situation? Do you need more firepower?”

“What is it with you and killing everything?” Daisuke snapped before Takeru could open his mouth. Yamato felt his hackles rise, his brother tugging him back. One look at his face was enough.

“Really Takeru?”

The boy shrugged weakly. “I mean, if we can, why not? We’re going to try and lock him back in the Digital World.”

“So he can cause more trouble there?” Yamato challenged, watching Takeru and Hikari flush. “You saw what the Dark Masters did and you’re still okay with this plan? All so you don’t destroy him? See the bigger picture here!”

Hikari hunkered down appropriately and Takeru hesitated before nodding firmly. “You’re right. Sorry. Daisuke-”

“I don’t want to hear it!” Daisuke said. The matching looks aimed their way from Miyako and Iori said enough. “The older kids have their way of dealing with things and we have ours. That’s it!”

“But Daisuke,” Ken interrupted, gently laying a hand on his arm. “They’re right. Think about how much damage I was able to cause in the Digital World. Now imagine Demon doing the same thing. And it would be our fault this time because we sent him there.”

That had Daisuke floundering, Yamato’s gaze drifting past him as Shakkoumon absorbed an attack and WereGarurumon redirected another. “Whatever you’re going to decide, you better do it fast before I take that choice off you. Your digimon are getting tired. They can’t fight like this forever.”

His ultimatum spurred a flurry of conversation and soon enough they’d come together and decided to send Demon to the Dark Ocean. That caught Yamato’s attention a tad because he’d never even heard of it but Ken, and particularly Hikari, seemed more than well acquainted with it. Possibly something to mention to Taichi later. 

It worked though. That was probably the most important thing. It worked. They were able to force Demon from their world and into the world of the Dark Ocean. It was harder to say who was more relieved, the younger kids or their digimon but they all slumped to the ground when the battle was over. Yamato snorted, letting a hand drop down to rest on Gabumon’s head.

“Thanks pal.”

Gabumon smiled up at him. “No need to worry. And besides, I’m not sure I actually did a lot.”

“You got me here,” Yamato said softly. “That’s more than enough.”

Gabumon looked away shyly and Yamato smiled to himself. His attention was then captured as Takeru approached, Tokomon tucked into his arms tightly. “Hey, mind if we head home together?”

Yamato frowned. “Don’t you want to stay with your friends?”

“I’d rather stay with you.”

Yamato eyed his brother up suspiciously but he just smiled in that faux innocent way of his. Sending his eyes skyward, he nodded, turning on his heel and heading for the train station. “Come on then. It’s a long trip back.”

Takeru grinned. They made their way to the station only for Yamato to realise he hadn’t brought his train card or any sort of money. Takeru stifled giggles behind his hand and assured him he had it, buying the ticket and practically shoving it into his hand. Yamato dropped into a seat on the train with his cheeks still flaming, Gabumon pressing into his side reassuringly. 

“I don’t mind, really,” Takeru promised as the train started to move.

“I know,” Yamato admitted reluctantly. “I’m just not normally so air headed. That’s more Taichi’s department.”

“To be fair, I did call you out of nowhere.”

“I guess.”

They fell into silence for awhile before Takeru shifted uncomfortably, Yamato nudging him questioningly. Takeru paused before sighing, hugging Tokomon tighter.

“I had a conversation with Mum and Dad the other day,” he eventually said, eyes determinedly trained on the ground. “And it was about you.”

Yamato didn’t like that, didn’t like that at all. He probably would have snapped or yelled except for the fact that they were on the train and that behaviour wasn’t really acceptable. Instead, he let his hands ball into fists on his knees. “I see.”

“I don’t think it’s as bad as you’re thinking,” Takeru said. “But it…I have to say, I’m sorry.”

Yamato did a double take. “What?”

“I’m sorry,” Takeru repeated, sinking lower in his chair. “For how Mum and Dad treated you after the divorce. But mostly, for how I treated you.”

“Takeru, what do you-”

“Three years ago, when I used to push you away all the time. I did it because I thought you were babying me, that you didn’t trust me. But now I realise it wasn’t like that at all. You were just looking out for me and I basically told you I didn’t need you or want you anymore.” Takeru risked a glance his way. “Just like Mum and Dad did.”

It was Yamato’s turn to look away, folding his arms tightly. “Yeah but you were right. I did baby you.”

“You wanted me safe,” Takeru corrected sternly. “You kept risking everything for me. And I was ungrateful.”

“It was more complicated than that and we both know it.”

“Can you just let me apologise?”

“And I’m saying you don’t need to. I get it.”

Takeru’s face did something complicated. “You get that I didn’t like being hovered over or you get why I wouldn’t want you around?”

Yamato froze. Because yes, that’s exactly what he’d been implying but to hear Takeru say it so bluntly. To realise that he was that see-through. That his issues were so glaringly obvious. Takeru took his silence as answer enough, head dropping onto his shoulder.

“You’re my brother Yamato and I wouldn’t swap you for anyone. In fact, I think I’m really lucky.”

Yamato forced back tears, swallowing thickly and wrapping an arm around Takeru’s shoulders. “Thanks kid.”

“Anytime.”

***

There was a rap at his office door, Hiroaki looking up to see Natsuko there, Yuki holding the door open for her. He waved her in, not too surprised when Herrismon bounded over, eager for a hug that he didn’t receive. He got a pat to the head though and he seemed to count that as good enough. Saving the file he was working on, Hiroaki gave his ex-wife his full attention. 

“Something I can help you with Nat’?”

She shook her head, sliding a familiar folder over. “More me helping you. I’ve got a match on the van. It’s been parked in Nerima for the past couple of days.”

Hiroaki flipped through the photographs and documents within the folder. The truck was even listed as having an owner. Oikawa Yukio. He jabbed a finger at it. “Do we know who this is?”

Natsuko nodded, pulling out the next page and tapping some highlighted sections. “On paper he doesn’t look like much but I’d definitely count him as being involved. He’s had contact in the past with the Ichijouji family and I’ve encountered him once before as well.”

That had Hiroaki’s head snapping up. “When was this?”

“Just after the boys came back from the Digital World. He said he was looking into both Hikarigaoka incidents. I told him I knew nothing about it.”

Hiroaki leant back in his chair. “Did he contact the other parents? Koushirou’s, Sora’s, Taichi’s?”

Natsuko shook her head. “Not that I was able to find out. I called everyone in that core group. He either found me by luck or was able to follow Takeru more easily than the others.”

That made something ugly roll through his stomach. “Or it could have been that Takeru lived on the mainland. Maybe Oikawa never knew that everyone else lived out here.”

“I suppose that could be it. I don’t like it though.”

“Neither do I.” He swapped his attention to Herrismon. “What do you say we pay a visit to this Oikawa and see if we can get a straight answer out of him?”

Herrismon nodded decisively. “I can take him down; don’t worry!”

“He’s human so no fighting,” Hiroaki warned. He then grimaced. “Although Archnemon might be there. We might need back up if that’s the case.”

“Yamato?” Herrismon asked hopefully.

“At school,” Hiroaki replied, glancing at his watch. “And he won’t get out for awhile. Plus it’s band practice today. Let’s see if Kae’s free.”

He reached for his phone, Natsuko looking uncertain. “Are you sure we shouldn’t wait for the kids?”

Hiroaki was undeterred. “This Oikawa’s already kidnapped children. The last thing I want to do is introduce him to mine.”

That seemed to win her over and Hiroaki placed the call. Kae answered within three rings and assured them she was available. They met at the ground floor of the station not long after, Hiroaki ushering everyone into his van. Kae kindly volunteered to take the back row and shared with the digimon, the rambunctious trio asking her a million questions and generally just giving him a headache. She certainly had a lot more patience than he did.

“Have you spoken with the other parents lately?” Kae asked as they hit a busy piece of road and traffic slowed.

“Not exactly.”

She nodded. “I’ll try to organise a day when most people are free. Do you know, Koushirou told me that Jou took his brothers to the Digital World? They both have digimon now too.”

That had Hiroaki abandoning his focus on the road long enough to stare at her incredulously. “Are you sure?”

Kae drew Lopmon into her lap when he reached for her, pouting at Terriermon. “That’s what Koushirou said. Sora was intending to take her parents. Taichi as well. There was something about Daisuke’s sister in there too.”

He hummed. “And your husband?”

“Oh, I eventually convinced Masami,” she answered breezily. “But he didn’t get a Digimon. He was very relieved.”

Natsuko gave a small laugh. “I was too, trust me. When Hiroaki invited me, he didn’t warn me that could happen, not until Yamato questioned me on it. I might have said no had I known.”

Hiroaki blinked, taken aback. He then brushed it aside because they were at the address Natsuko had linked the truck to and, sure enough, there it was. Parked in a side alley and mostly obscured unless you knew what you were looking for. Hiroaki certainly did. He parked his own van and powered down the engine. Herrismon was already clambering out and good thing too, as Archnemon jumped them seconds later. Herrismon was ready for her, crowding her further down the side street with the assistance of the twins. Seconds later again it became Filmon, Galgomon, and Turuiemon against Archnemon. It wasn’t enough to boast an assured victory but it was enough to tip the scales some.

“What is the meaning of this?”

The voice bellowed down from the apartment closest to the alleyway and, when he looked up, Hiroaki could recognised Oikawa from Natsuko’s picture of the man. He met his gaze with frightening severity. “Come down here and talk to us and we’ll explain.”

Hiroaki could see Oikawa chewing that over, glancing between Archnemon and the digimon attacking her before clearly deciding he wasn’t going to risk losing his one soldier. He’d already lost Mummymon and Skull Greymon; he probably wasn’t keen to lose another. After all, it seemed as though Archnemon was the last of his resources. Oikawa called her off, sending her to wait inside while he met them on the ground floor outside the building. Filmon and the others stayed in their Adult forms and Hiroaki didn’t blame them. He would have asked for it if they hadn’t thought of it themselves. 

“I’ll ask again,” Oikawa opened with, eyes hard. “What is the meaning of this?”

“I could ask the same,” Hiroaki shot back. “Kidnapping children certainly seems like a low point. Give me one reason why I shouldn’t call the police right now.”

“I already have them on standby,” Natsuko offered up and, honestly, smart decision.

Oikawa glowered at them. “You have no idea what I’m going through. What I’ve been through!”

“Then explain it to us,” Kae said. “We might even be able to help you.”

That earnt her a scoff. “You can’t help me. What I want can’t be achieved by adults. That’s why I need the children.”

Hiroaki didn’t want to say it but… “I can’t promise anything, not without knowing your motives. But I have a son.”

“Hiroaki!”

He shot Natsko a look. “However I should warn you, he can handle himself and you’d do well to go nowhere near him without a good reason. I won’t be responsible for what he and his partner do to you if you try anything on him.”

There was a long moment and then Oikawa launched into a tirade. A tirade that Hiroaki could only label as his “tragic backstory”, as ridiculous as that sounded, but barely any of it managed to stick because Hiroaki was stuck on one of the very first things he’d said. Something so bizarre that it made him cut in the instant the man paused for air.

“You want to go to the Digital World?” he repeated incredulously. “That’s…that’s it? That’s all you want? To see it?”

Oikawa sniffed derisively. “Don’t make it out to be so trivial. You couldn’t understand. It’s been my dream ever since Hiroki and I were small children and we could neve-”

Hiroaki cut him off with a hand. “Yes or no. That’s all I need.”

Natsuko elbowed him but he didn’t care. Oikawa looked particularly thrown - not to mention put out - before eventually muttering a small, “Yes.”

Hiroaki threw his hands in the air. “This is insane. You could have just asked. Hell, I could take you myself!”

Oikawa stared at him. “Impossible.”

He sighed, pulling out his digivice and ushering Filmon over. At his nod, Filmon turned back into Herrismon, taking his place at his side. “This is Herrismon and he’s my partner. We, well, I’d say we go to the Digital World all the time but it’s been a while.” He pointed to Kae and Natsuko. “They’ve been as well and can confirm.”

Natsuko nodded and Kae pulled Lopmon into her arms, Terriermon wrapping an ear around her legs. “I met these two there. We’ve been together ever since. My son was kind enough to take me.”

That seemed to be the final straw, Oikawa dropping to his knees. He muttered away under his breath, whispering about foiled plans, deceptions, and wasted years but Hiroaki didn’t care. He wasn’t here to fix this man, not when there was a bigger issue at hand. An issue they could probably solve.

He stepped forward, crouching in front of Oikawa and waiting for the man to look at him, ignoring the tears and incoherent babbling. “I can’t take you to the Digital World, not without getting approval from my son and his friends. It’s more their world than mine. But if you let the kidnapped children go, it’d be a sign of good will and it’d make the kids easier to sway. They haven’t turned down anybody yet.”

They also hadn’t invited any dubious characters but Hiroaki was hardly going to mention that.

Oikawa looked up at him blankly. “But I caused them pain. I had my soldiers go and attack them.”

“And they’re forgiving, if you show a change of heart.” Hiroaki stepped back. “What happens next is up to you Mr. Oikawa.”

With that, he turned to leave, only stopping when footsteps followed him. He looked over his shoulder, Oikawa freezing under his gaze. “How will I contact you?”

Hiroaki hesitated. He wasn’t quite ready to hand over his mobile number but Natsuko beat him to it. “Hikarigaoka Park,” she said. “Friday, four P.M. But only if we see the children being returned home on the news tonight.”

“And even then, the answer may be no,” Hiroaki warned. “If you’re a danger in this world, the kids may consider you a danger to the Digital World.”

“I understand,” Oikawa said. “I…I’ll do as you ask.”

Hiroaki nodded, ushering Herrismon in front of him and into the van. Kae and Natsuko quickly followed. They pulled out the alleyway and headed back towards Odaiba.

“Do you think he’ll do it?” Terriermon asked.

“He will. He’s de-desperate,” Lopman replied.

“That isn’t always a good thing,” Natsuko said, Hiroaki’s hands gripping the steering wheel tighter in response.

“If he does release the children, the kids have to say yes,” Hiroaki grit out. “Otherwise this process will start all over again.”

Natsuko didn’t like that and neither did Hiroaki, didn’t like forcing Yamato into a corner and telling him he had a choice when really, he didn’t. They were silent for awhile before Kae piped up.

“We wanted a time to meet with the other parents and discuss the Digital World and the digimon. What if we combine them? It gives us more numbers and also lets Oikawa know he’s not alone.”

That was the least of Hiroaki’s worries but he nodded. He then passed his phone to Natsuko. “Text Yamato please. I need him and Taichi to meet me at the apartment. Band practice will have to wait.”

***

Yamato was less than thrilled to be summoned home by a text message from his dad. Especially one that told him to bring Taichi. They’d been huddled up on Taichi’s bed, slogging through their homework when the message had come through and Yamato’s heart had dropped into his stomach. Taichi had bundled him up warmly, kissed his nose, and told him to stop worrying but it hadn’t helped. He’d been jittery the whole way across Odaiba, Taichi not much better, though, of course, he hid it much better. And then his dad had sat them down, news on in the background, and explained everything and the situation had, for want for a better word, exploded.

“Absolutely not,” Yamato growled while Taichi launched to his feet, a hand slamming into the table. “Not on your life!”

“Boys-”

“Don’t ‘boys’ us! You had no right to make that deal Dad! We should-”

“That man’s dangerous! You’ve seen what he’s done in the real world. Imagine what he’d do in-”

“And this has to be a unanimous decision amongst all of us, not just Taichi and me. Plus, the Digital World isn’t-”

“This could just make everything worse! We have our hands full already and adding another-”

“Alright!” Hiroaki snapped, cutting both of them off and making them purse their lips unhappily. “I know you’re not happy with me.” Yamato scowled darkly. “But what choice did I have? There are children at stake here.”

Yamato softened some. Taichi didn’t. “And there are babies in the Digital World. Digimon ones but still babies. Are they less important to you?”

“But you could stop him before he hurt them,” Hiroaki tried to reason. “There are twelve of you, plus however many adults you wanted to bring.”

“But what if he gets a digivice?” Taichi challenged.

“Then isn’t he chosen, just like I was?”

Taichi’s mouth hung open and Yamato winced. That was a good point. He ran a hand through his hair agitatedly. “I think if he’s been trying to get to the Digital World for over twenty years and hasn’t made it in, that’s a sign that he’s not welcome.”

His dad grimaced. “I guess that is a way to look at it.”

“And if he doesn’t get a digivice,” Taichi started, “What’s to stop him from trying this all again?”

“We could set it as a condition but there’s no guarantee he’d follow it,” Yamato murmured.

Hiroaki tapped the table, bringing their attention back. “These are all what if questions assuming Oikawa makes it into the Digital World. Doesn’t that already tell you what your answer is going to be?”

Yamato turned to Taichi. Taichi looked deep in thought, brows furrowed. He flicked a look Yamato’s way and he gave a helpless sort of shrug. Taichi nodded. “That’s not a yes,” he explained, pointing to Hiroaki. “It’s a yes that Yamato and I will discuss this with everyone else. But like Yamato said, it needs to be unanimous.”

Hiroaki held up his hands. “That’s fair.” He then nodded to the television. “And there’s the story.”

Yamato whipped around and, sure enough, there it was. Breaking news. All the missing children had suddenly and abruptly found their ways home. All at once and without any indication of where they’d been or why they’d left. Yamato’s eyes were still locked on the screen when a hand took his, hauling him to his feet. He stumbled a step or two before getting his feet under him.

“We’ll see you later Mr. Ishida.”

“Alright. Yamato, be home by eleven!”

“After that stunt? I’ll be staying at Taichi’s!”

There was a sigh. “Fine. But be home tomorrow.”

Yamato didn’t answer, just slipped on his shoes and slammed the door shut. He then spluttered when Taichi blew a cloud of steam in his face. “You’re gross,” Yamato sulked, though he blew his own cloud and smiled. “Come on. Let’s wrangle everyone together.”

“Yeah, just…” Taichi hesitated, bumping their shoulders. “Your dad tried to do the right thing. Don’t be too harsh on him, okay?”

Yamato tucked his shoulders up to his chin, looking away stubbornly. “Fine.”

“Thanks Yamato. Love you.”

With that, Taichi sprinted for the stairs, cackling as Yamato stared after him blankly. He then took off after him. “Yagami Taichi, get back here!”

“Not a chance Ishida!”

***

Chapter Text

***

Mercifully, everyone had been free and had been able to meet in Rainbow Park within the hour. Even as they waited for some of the slower ones, busier ones, the returned children was all they’d been able to talk about. Yamato had kept suitably tight lipped on the subject, something both Sora and Takeru seemed to notice. Of course, it didn’t remain a mystery for long, with Miyako arriving and Taichi finally able to fill everyone in. That they were split was immediately obvious. There was no consensus and Daisuke had gone as far as to blame everything on Yamato - his dad, his fault. The others had shut him down razor fast. Still, it didn’t give them a solution. Even Ken was torn.

“I know we’re in very similar situations,” he mused. “But I was being controlled. Oikawa isn’t. I think that makes a difference.”

“Damn right it does!” Daisuke agreed.

Sora wrung her hands together. “And yet, all he wants is to see the Digital World. It’s something so small, something we can provide. Shouldn’t we do all we can to help?”

Taichi folded his arms, frowning. “I agree but I also just don’t trust him. Whatever he’s got going on with Archnemon is weird.”

“You can say that again,” Yamato said. “But that still doesn’t help us reach an agreement.” For once, instead of looking to Taichi, he looked to Takeru and Hikari. “What do you two think? When it comes to darkness, I think you guys have the best grasp out of any of us.”

Takeru toed at the ground indecisively before nudging Hikari. She sent him an exasperated look but did take a slight step forward. “Without meeting him ourselves it’s hard to say. But like Sora said, we can help. I feel like that’s the only answer we need.”

Taichi let out a whoosh of air. “Say we did agree to take this Mr. Oikawa with us. We’d definitely need back up. And not just our digimon.”

Koushirou raised a hand. “My mum actually spoke to me about this. She suggested bringing some of the newer Chosen with us. Plus, she’d be willing to help herself, as I’m sure Yamato’s dad would be too.”

Yamato nodded. “Yeah, and Dad’s built like a fridge. Good luck overpowering him.”

“They’re not very strong but I’m sure Shin and Shuu would be up for it too,” Jou volunteered. “And they really want to introduce you all to their partners. Also, our house is getting a little crowded with all the digimon. I might be able to leave Chapmon and Kyaromon with Gomamon.”

“I’m still against it,” Miyako huffed.

Iori laid a hand on her arm. “Come on Miyako. Don’t you remember what you were like when you wanted to go to the Digital World and Daisuke got to go without you?”

That calmed her some but she still looked unhappy. “Doesn’t mean I went around and started kidnapping people.”

“Give it twenty years and maybe you would have,” Yamato said coolly. He leant back against the lamp post behind him, tugging his coat a bit tighter. “I know I was against it before Taichi but I think I’m for it now. Trying won’t hurt us and we have enough support. We’ll be okay.”

Taichi sent him a commiserating look. “I’m glad you said it first because I was thinking the same thing.”

They shared grins and so the meet time and place were passed on. The younger kids bailed out then, Hikari waiting for Taichi but he just waved her on. She eyed them up suspiciously before leaving, muttering something to Takeru that made him laugh and Daisuke seethe. The interaction had Yamato sending his eyes skyward. Taichi snickered and earnt himself an elbow to the ribs.

“I know this isn’t the best idea we’ve ever had,” Taichi admitted, more confident now that they were alone. “But Mr. Ishida kind of backed us into a corner.”

Yamato winced but Koushirou sent him a commiserating smile. “We completely understand. I have to take some of the blame myself as my mum was there. Neither of us fully comprehended the effect taking our parents to the Digital World would have it seems.”

“No kidding.”

“If my brothers ever get like that, I’m disowning them,” Jou bemoaned.

That earnt some chuckles. Sora then looked to Taichi. “I was thinking I might bring my mother. You?”

He sighed, shifting more into Yamato’s space and letting Yamato entangle their fingers. “I guess I have to invite my folks. I have to set the example.”

They all mulled that over, gathering their belongings and preparing to leave before Koushirou cleared his throat awkwardly. He then turned to Taichi and Yamato, something that had Yamato tensing ever so slightly. Koushirou fiddled with the strap of his computer bag. “I know this probably isn’t my place to say, but I’m really proud of both of you.”

Yamato sent an incredulous look Taichi’s way, only to see it being aimed straight back at him.

“I know three years ago things were different and digimon were very new to us,” Koushirou continued. “But watching the two of you now…I think both of you have really matured. You rarely fight anymore and are able to make agreements easier.”

“Plus, you trust each other enough to delegate,” Jou added. “If there are two problems, Taichi will take one while Yamato takes the other. And you don’t doubt that the other will get it done.”

Yamato flushed scarlet, especially when Sora poked his cheek and said, “You’re less two kids squabbling over who’s the boss and more team mum and dad.”

Yamato didn’t know what to say, ducking away from the praise and tugging his hood down over his eyes. Taichi laughed, bringing Yamato into his arms all the while addressing the others. “Thanks. That really means a lot to us. I know things were rocky before but we’re working on talking and compromising so I’m glad it’s working. Most of all, I want us Chosen Children to be united. We can’t do that if Yamato and I are always fighting.”

“You’re definitely not doing that now,” Jou said, perhaps a tad too smugly and Yamato sent him a sharp glare.

Taichi tutted, shifting back and dragging Yamato with him. “Come on, let’s get out of the cold. And my uniform had better fit you because I’m not getting up early tomorrow to swing by yours.”

Yamato rolled his eyes. “As long as you’ve got a belt, we’ll be fine.”

“Sometimes I think you might be getting along too well,” Sora muttered.

Yamato bit back a smirk. Maybe so, but he’d prefer that over him and Taichi fighting any day. 

***

Hiroaki wasn’t too surprised when Yamato arrived home well after eight the following evening. What did surprise him, however, was the fact that Takeru was with him. And, before Hiroaki could question him on it, Takeru was herding Herrismon out the door with promises of him and Patamon getting to play at the park and teaching them how to play basketball. As it was, Hiroaki was still halfway through getting out of his chair when Yamato dumped his school bag down, draping one of Taichi’s coats over the back of his chair before sitting in it. His arms were folded tightly. Hiroaki bit back a groan, pinching the bridge of his nose.

“Yes, hello Yamato.”

Yamato was suitably unimpressed, frown deepening. “I’m not happy.”

Hiroaki had seen that coming. It still made him wince though. He held up his hands. “I know. And honestly, you kids have every right to be but-”

“I said I’m not happy,” Yamato reiterated, drawing him up short. When he looked across the table, Yamato appeared vaguely uncomfortable but was still pressing on. “Because this is the third time you’ve gone behind my back. First time,” he cut in when Hiroaki opened his mouth. “Was when you were talking about me to Taichi. You have a problem with me, come to me. Don’t go through him. And don’t use him to dig up things I’d rather not share with you.”

“Okay, that’s fair.”

“Second, you went to Takeru’s to talk about me again with Mum. I get that you’re trying to “fix” us or whatever but at least tell me first. Maybe I don’t want to. Maybe I’m okay with how things are.”

Hiroaki doubted that but nodded along.

“And lastly, all the stuff that went down yesterday. I know you’re older than us but Taichi’s still the one who ultimately makes the decisions. Then me and then Daisuke. You can’t jump up the ladder like that. Not only is it going behind our backs, but it’s also undermining Taichi’s authority and with the number of people now getting digimon, it’s the last thing we need. We chose Taichi,” he said firmly. “You need to respect that.”

On one hand, Hiroaki was impressed that Yamato was learning so much at therapy but on the other, he really didn’t like it because hearing Yamato so succinctly lay out his issues was like getting sucker punched. 

“You’re right,” was what he said though. And he meant it, very much so. “I’ve been trying to be there for you more but it seems like I’m making things worse.”

Yamato nodded tightly. “I don’t mind you being there for me. I do mind you deciding my life around me. I’ve been making my own choices for as long as I can remember. You can’t decide to backtrack on that now.”

Hiroaki slumped down, sighing heavily. “Again, yes. Plus, as I’ve always said, I trust your judgement. You’re smart and would never endanger yourself or others. I want you safe but I know you can do that on your own.”

He bit back a chuckle as Yamato’s cheeks were dusted with pink. Smart? Yes. Able to take a compliment? Hell no.

Leaning back in his chair as Yamato considered the discussion over and started reaching for his homework, Hiroaki tapped a socked foot against the floor in thought. “Anything else? While we’re clearing the air or whatever this is?”

Yamato paused, frowning even as he pulled out his English textbook. “Nothing important anyway.”

“I’d like to hear it son, even if it isn’t important.”

“It’s not my suggestion.”

Hiroaki turned puzzled. “Then whose is it? Taichi’s? Takeru’s?” No response. “Dr. Nagai’s?” Yamato’s shoulders hunched up. “Okay, what did she say?”

“Just.” Yamato very pointedly kept his attention on his notes. “She said you have to spend time with me. Just me,” he added firmly. “Not you, me, and Herrismon. That’s all. I don’t care if you don’t. You’re busy.”

But it was obvious he did and Hiroaki could already see Dr. Nagai’s point. Because even though he’d made more time for Yamato recently, it had always been alongside Herrismon or because of Herrismon. It probably never felt as though he was doing it because he wanted to spend time with Yamato. Not solely. 

Which, he also realised, was something Taichi did and that was just embarrassing. Taichi saw Yamato at school, with their friends, with their partners, but he also went out of his way to do things with Yamato and Yamato alone. How a fourteen year old knew his son’s needs better than he did was appalling and especially so considering they’d only known each other three years and had started off as enemies at best. And now Taichi was closer to Yamato than Hiroaki had ever been. 

Yamato was watching him from underneath his lashes and Hiroaki leant across the table to ruffle his hair, something that earnt him an indignant squawk. “I’m never too busy for you Yamato. Let’s find a way to make this work.”

“I already said you don’t have to,” Yamato said breezily.

“And I’m saying I want to,” Hiroaki countered.

The snort he got in return hurt but was well deserved. He wouldn’t believe himself either. Still, Yamato deemed the conversation fully over and immersed himself in his reading, only breaking the silence every so often to ask for a word meaning. Hiroaki’s English was better than most so he was happy to help out, correctly the odd pronunciation error as well. It took awhile for the tension to slowly disperse but he was eventually filled in on the fact that they had all agreed to take Oikawa to the Digital World and that some other adults were coming. Final numbers would be tallied up tomorrow and the details ironed out. As they ran over the meet time, something sparked in Hiroaki’s mind.

“Oh, dammit.”

Yamato blinked up at him. “What?”

“Band practice. You have band practice on Fridays. I didn’t even think about it.”

He was waved off callously. “It’s fine. This is more important.”

There was something there though and Hiroaki frowned. “No. You were with Taichi on Tuesday as well. What’s going on? Did the band break up?”

“No Dad,” Yamato said tersely. “We’re just on break at the moment.”

“But why? You love your music Yamato. Were the guys giving you trouble or-”

“Dad.” The word was a veritable snap. “It’s just off, okay? Just for now. Now leave me alone.”

“Kid, don’t give me that.”

Yamato didn’t answer, pen threatening to break in his grip before he took a deep breath, fingers loosening. He didn’t open up though and Hiroaki was stumped because Yamato had always gotten along with his bandmates. The Chosen Children had been thrust together and made their friendship work despite their differences. Knife of Day; they had formed because of friendship and found a mutual love of music. There was no reason they would suddenly stop unless they couldn’t play anymore or-

Hiroaki sucked in a harsh breath. Yamato sunk lower in his chair.

“I never replaced your guitar.”

There was no reply.

“God dammit Yamato!” Said boy jumped at his volume. “This is the sort of stuff you need to tell me. I can’t fix a problem I don’t know existed!”

“But you did know!” Yamato cried, chair rocking precariously as he launched to his feet. “You were there Dad! You were the first to realise. And maybe I should have brought it up but maybe, just maybe, I don’t want to be forgotten. Why do I have to remind you that I exist?”

Hiroaki all but knocked the dining table over in his attempt to round it once he saw Yamato’s tears. He pulled him into his arms, squeezing as tightly as he dared and letting Yamato curse him out, fists slamming against his chest. Yamato sobbed and his heart broke.

“I really don’t like you right now.”

Hiroaki nodded. “I don’t really like me either.” He bent down, going to thumb away a tear only to get slapped away. He held up his hands in surrender. “So, help me fix this. What do you need right now Yamato? What’s the one thing you want?”

Yamato looked like he didn’t know, blue eyes shining with unshed tears. He then gave a wet laugh. “It’s so dumb.”

“That’s fine. I don’t care if it is. Or if you think it is.”

Yamato chewed on his bottom lip before abruptly blurting, “I wanna go to the planetarium. The one in the Sky Tree.”

He looked so embarrassed but Hiroaki just smiled fondly. “Well, then go get changed out of your uniform.” He then raised an eyebrow. “Or Taichi’s uniform. And tell me how to get in contact with Takeru. Herrismon can have a sleep over.”

It didn’t solve the problem, was barely even a start, but watching Yamato’s eyes shine with delight as he named constellation after constellation in the star room, Hiroaki wondered why he hadn’t wanted to spent time with him before. Because Yamato was worth it and it was time Hiroaki showed him that.

***

Leaving the train station, Yamato waited for Taichi to get Agumon through the turnstiles before heading for Hikarigaoka Park, Gabumon on his heels. Their partners didn’t essentially need to be there but they’d both agreed that the display of strength wouldn’t go astray. And, if Archnemon tried anything, MetalGarurumon and WarGreymon would be able to subdue her. That she hadn’t given them the chance to show that yet was pure luck and nothing else.

“Thought you were bringing your parents,” Yamato remarked as they found an open area that had minimal foot traffic.

“Hikari’s bringing them,” Taichi replied, setting his school bag down. “I wanted to make sure I got here first. Didn’t want to double back and pick them up.”

“Makes sense,” Yamato said just as Jou came into sight. Shin and Shuu were on his heels and Agumon was already bustling over to greet the new digimon. Yamato smiled tersely at Jou only to be distracted by Takeru barrelling into him. Yamato playfully boxed him over the ears while Taichi ruffled his hair. Within fifteen minutes they were as gathered as they could be. The parents who had never been drifted towards those who had and there were many different reactions to the possibility of getting a partner of their own. Yamato was only pulled out of conversation with Shuu when Gabumon tugged on his blazer urgently.

“Yamato, I think he’s here.”

That had Yamato whipping around. He didn’t recognise the man approaching them but one look to his dad showed that he did. Yamato nudged Taichi. Taichi followed his line of sight and straightened, shoulders setting squarely. It was like a silent signal, all the Chosen Children picking up on Taichi’s shift in energy and tensing accordingly. Yamato reached over, giving Taichi’s hand a reassuring squeeze and that was all he needed.

“Mr. Oikawa, I assume.”

The man nodded, looking pinned under so many gazes and Yamato would take that over him being confident any day. It gave them the upper hand.

Taichi folded his arms, demeanour firm. “And where’s Archnemon? Have her lying in wait ready to attack us?”

Oikawa shook his head. “I sent her back to the Digital World. It’s…easier for her. Because she’s a digimon I’d assume.”

Yamato cocked an eyebrow. That didn’t exactly make sense but Koushirou had yet to be able to determine why the gates had opened weeks ago so perhaps they really did open and close randomly without the assistance of digivices. 

“Before we go,” Taichi said sternly, “We have some ground rules. One, you stay with us. No wandering off on your own. Two, you listen to us. It can be dangerous and as much as we don’t like you, we don’t want you getting hurt. And three, if you can’t get through the gate, that’s it. You give up.”

Oikawa’s eyes slid to Hiroaki’s. Yamato growled. “You never said that was a condition.”

Hiroaki, to his credit, barely batted an eye. “I also went over them. They were chosen long before I was. Their word is law. You either take it or you leave it.”

There was a long beat. Yamato’s hand inched towards his digivice and, out of the corner of his eye, he could see Taichi doing the same. Then Shuu stepped forward, throwing them off some. “I understand where you’re coming from Mr. Oikawa. My boss was the same; he’s been studying the digimon for years. And he got to go. He didn’t get a digimon or a digivice but he said just seeing it was enough. I don’t think the Digital World stops people from coming. I think it stops them from staying.”

“Very well,” Oikawa eventually said. “I agree to your terms.”

Taichi nodded, Koushirou booting up his computer. Koushirou would be staying behind, along with his dad and Natsuko. They needed people on this side and Yamato hesitated before slipping to his dad’s side. “You need to stay,” he murmured.

Hiroaki balked. “What?”

“We need someone in the real world with a digimon. Who’s to say he’s telling the truth about Archnemon?”

Herrismon gave a small nod but Hiroaki was less impressed. “Then keep Kae here.”

Yamato shook his head. “I have a feeling this guy’s gonna have a break down. If anyone can handle that, it’s Mrs. Izumi.”

“I want you safe.”

“Taichi’s dad’s going. He’ll look after me.”

Hiroaki ran a hand through his hair in frustration before finally nodding, even if he was already reaching for a cigarette. “Fine. But stay safe.”

“I always do,” Yamato assured, ducking back to Taichi’s side and giving him a reassuring smile when he got a confused look. “Just leaving some support here.”

Taichi looked over his head at Hiroaki and nodded. “Yeah, good idea.” He then pulled up the gate. “Okay, is everyone ready?”

There were nods of agreement, the last one coming from Yamato. Taichi grit his teeth and held out his digivice. The gate swapped from closed to open. He then hesitated and Yamato shifted ever so slightly closer.

“Everything okay?” he breathed.

Taichi gave him a smile that was more of a grimace. “I just have a really bad feeling about this. And Hikari had nightmares all night. I can’t shake the feeling that this isn’t going to go well.”

Yamato’s hand curled over his, Taichi’s digivice lighting up. “Whatever it is, we’ll stop it. We’ve faced worse foes than this.”

And they had, they really had. One adult was definitely something they could have handled. But when they arrived in the Digital World and it was full of darkness, fog, and biting cold, they were thrown, unprepared, metaphorically knocked off kilter. Then there came a rumbling laugh, a laugh Yamato would never forget, still heard alongside memories of Shibuya and even as Taichi was turning around and forcing their parents back through the gate, crimson lightning was slamming into the ground by his feet.

“Taichi, they need to go right now!” he cried as the ground either side of him crumbled.

“Yamato!” 

Taichi’s voice was the last thing he heard before, inexplicably, he was waking up in his bed. Rubbing the sleep from his eyes, Yamato blinked to find Takeru obnoxiously tugging at his blanket.

“Come on Yamato. Dad promised to take us to the Ghibli Museum. We’re leaving soon.”

Yamato chuckled, halfway through swinging his legs over the side of the bed before he came up short. Wait, something was wrong. His eyes then widened. “Hang on, Dad’s not making breakfast, is he?”

Takeru laughed. “Don’t worry, Taichi’s got it covered.”

Yamato smiled, sifting through his clothes and pulling out a couple of shirts. “Thanks Takeru. I’ll be there in a minute.”

Arms wrapped around his waist, hugging him tightly. “Okay. Love you Yamato.”

“Yeah, love you too kid.”

***

Dammit Yamato, where are you? I can’t do this without you. Yamato - hurry!

***

Chapter Text

***

The gate suddenly emitting light had them all backing up but also had them well ready to take on whatever might come through. It didn’t bode well at all when the other adults suddenly appeared, him and Natsuko rushing forward to help those that stumbled. Oikawa and Kae came through together, something that soothed Hiroaki a tad but it wasn’t enough, not enough when Jou came dragging Taichi’s parents and they were frantic to get back. Hiroaki was already reaching for his digivice when the gate swapped to closed.

“Oh no you don’t,” he muttered, holding out his device but the gate remained stubbornly shut.

“That’s not good,” Koushirou said, trying his own and getting the same result. “The gates have opened without us but they’ve never closed without us.”

“We have to get back,” Susumu insisted. “There was something there. Something was waiting for them.”

All eyes turned to Oikawa. He put his hands up defensively. “I didn’t do anything! I didn’t…Where we were, it can’t have been the Digital World. It was so dark, so cold.”

That didn’t sound right. Hiroaki’s eyes flew to Jou. Koushirou’s did the same. Jou looked troubled. “It certainly wasn’t pleasant, that’s for sure. Something’s gone wrong. There was something lurking in the shadows; it was laughing at us. Whatever it was, I couldn’t make it out through the fog.”

“But Taichi’s still there,” Yuuko insisted, hands clutched to her chest worriedly. “He stayed behind. Who knows if he’s going to be okay.”

“Well, he’s somewhat of an expert at this point,” Koushirou replied. He dropped to the ground, pulling over his laptop and opening programs so fast Hiroaki couldn’t keep up. “I’m going to try and get in touch with Gennai. And also find us a way back. There has to be something we can do from this side.”

Hiroaki lit up a cigarette, Herrismon teetering at his feet before reaching out and cautiously taking one of Jou’s hands. “Yamato was okay, right?”

“Herrismon, Gabumon’s with him,” Hiroaki assured, despite the way his own heart was starting to pick up. “And Taichi.”

Those rapid beats stopped dead when Jou quickly looked away. That wasn’t a good sign. Herrismon knew it too. Ever so reluctantly, Jou admitted, “I don’t actually know. Taichi was near the back with us when it all happened, he was helping us while Yamato stood defence. Unfortunately, the last thing I saw…the ground under Yamato gave way.”

Hiroaki swore violently. “And Gabumon?”

“With him, I think. It was hard to tell in all the confusion.”

Giving a curt nod, Hiroaki went and crouched down beside Koushirou. “If there’s anything we can do to help, just let us know.”

Koushirou smiled at him in thanks. He then paused, fingers hovering over the keys. “Actually, there is something.”

Hiroaki lay a hand on his shoulder. “Tell me.”

***

Yamato sent Taichi a mock exasperated look as he was dragged onto a bench. Taichi was unrepentant though, just smiling at him breezily. His hands laced behind his head and Yamato sighed, deciding he may as well go along with it. People thrummed around them, a soothing sort of white noise.

“At least it’s not hot today,” Taichi remarked, head tilting back to soak in the sun. “That would have been awful.”

Yamato nudged him with an elbow. “As if. You love the heat.”

“Yeah, but you don’t.” An eye peeked his way. “Plus you’d get burnt so we’d have to stay inside.”

Yamato huffed but didn’t deny it. Didn’t really get a chance to when Takeru suddenly appeared in front of them. His grin was so wide it had to hurt. “Come on you two. Dad says he’s gonna get us ice-cream.”

“You mean he’s going to get you ice-cream because it’s all you asked for since we got here,” Yamato corrected.

Takeru flushed but Taichi just laughed, pushing himself to his feet. He waved a hand when Yamato came to follow. “You stay here. Your dad probably needs to sit down awhile.”

Yamato chuckled, leaning back and patiently waiting for Hiroaki to arrive. He called him over, his dad dropping down and groaning as his feet were finally given a rest. “Why does that kid run so fast?”

That had Yamato snorting out a laugh. “Probably because he’s eleven.”

“You never did that,” Hiroaki grumped before reaching into his pocket and pulling out the park map. He held it out between them. “Here, you pick something. Taichi can keep Takeru entertained a little longer. Let’s do our own thing for a bit.”

Yamato bit back a smile, eyes scouring the creased page before a scuffing of feet came from beside him. Looking over, he blinked at the sight of Gabumon. Not that he wasn’t happy to see him but they definitely hadn’t brought Gabumon with them in the van so there was no logical reason as to why he would be here. Yamato held up a hand for his dad to wait, shifting into a crouch.

“Gabumon?”

Gabumon looked around them, something almost sad in his expression when he took Yamato’s hands. “Yamato, this isn’t real. I’m sorry but it’s fake. You need to wake up now.”

Yamato froze. Ice slid into his stomach and he looked around quickly, breath exhaling shakily as everything started to dissolve, colour seeping out and away, leaving everything cold and lifeless. He swallowed thickly. “I thought…”

Gabumon’s grip on his hands tightened. “I know Yamato. And I’m sorry. But we have a fight to win. Taichi needs you.”

That had him whipping around. “A fight? Who? We-...” And suddenly it all came back. “Vamdemon.”

Gabumon nodded tightly. “Of a sort. But he’s evolved again from when we last met. Belial Vamdemon, he calls himself now.”

Yamato rolled that over his tongue, clambering to his feet and reaching for his digivice. “Okay, then let’s do this. Gabumon, you got here, you have to know how to get back.”

And just like that, before Gabumon could so much as move, the illusion shattered. Yamato found himself gasping for breath at the bottom of a cavern, rocks precariously stacked either side of him and it was very obvious from their placing that Gabumon had to have dug him out. There wasn’t time to think about that, Yamato hauling himself up. Most of the noise was coming from above them but he had to check first, surveying their immediate area.

“Anyone else get dragged down here?”

Gabumon pointed to a couple of places. “Sora, Iori, and Ken. Piyomon and the others are working to wake them up too. Whatever Belial Vamdemon’s trapped you in, it’s strong.”

“If I got out, they’ll get out,” Yamato said confidently, skidding down the rocks and making his way to whoever was closest. It turned out to be Iori and he broke free soon enough. Next was Sora. Ken took longer, far longer than Yamato would have liked but with his history, who knew what he’d been shown. The kid was shaking when he finally stumbled over to them. “Everyone okay? Anyone hurt?”

“I’m alright,” Sora assured, though she rubbed up at an elbow sourly.

“We’re fine too,” Iori said, Armadimon flashing a thumbs up at his side.

Ken sent him a tight smile. “I wouldn’t say I’m okay but I’m not hurt.”

“That’s going to have to be good enough,” Yamato said, eyes flicking up towards the gaping hole in the ceiling. “Because something tells me we have a long fight ahead of us. Let’s not waste anymore time.” He turned to his partner. “Let’s do this Gabumon.”

***

“Taichi, you need him to evolve again!”

Taichi knew that. He knew MetalGreymon didn’t stand a chance against Belial Vamdemon. At least, not on his own. But he was hesitant to bring out WarGreymon. Hesitant because what if he was needed later? What if he and Yamato needed to Jogress but Agumon was too tired? For now, MetalGreymon was basically nothing more than a shield, protecting the younger children while Daisuke kept trying to send in XV-mon, despite everyone’s protests.

He shot a look to Hikari and Takeru. “Think you guys can help out?”

Hikari looked hesitant - she had ever since Belial Vamdemon had appeared - but Takeru nodded. “Just until Yamato and the others get back, alright?”

“You’re insane!” Miyako was yelling even as Taichi gave them the go ahead. Pegasmon and Nefertimon were quick to swoop to MetalGreymon’s aid, their Sanctuary Bind holding for several precious seconds. It wasn’t enough but it also was as Garudamon suddenly burst through the ground where the others had fallen what seemed like hours ago. Taichi whooped as she circled overhead, smile only widening when someone landed at his side. He didn’t have to look to see who it was. A hand gripped his tightly.

“Sorry, we got a little caught up. What’s the plan?”

Taichi shook his head. “Your guess is as good as mine. We were just biding time until you guys got here.”

“Well we’re here now,” Sora said firmly. Her gaze flicked towards Belial Vamdemon. “Anyone know anything about him?”

Their partners all shook their heads. “What I wouldn’t give for Koushirou and his computer right now,” Yamato muttered. He then frowned. “Hang on, where are they?”

Taichi sent him a deadpan look. “You were the one who told me to send them back through the gate.”

It was something to see Yamato blush but he kept up his stern demeanour. “I know that. I mean, why didn’t Koushirou and Jou come back? Do you seriously think Dad wouldn’t have been first in line to get back here?”

That was actually a really good point and Taichi didn’t want to think about what that meant. He didn’t have time to either, not when Daisuke, Iori, and Miyako were sending their partners in and they just weren’t strong enough. Weren’t even close.

“Even if we Jogress we won’t be strong enough,” Ken murmured.

“If Paildramon evolves, you might be,” Yamato countered.

“No,” Taichi said, thinking quickly. “Remember, that time your dad made Herrismon lose control. Koushirou said that each of our enemies had always been beaten by Takeru and Hikari.” Both of their siblings started at that but Yamato turned thoughtful. “If you take out Venom Vamdemon, it’s always been Patamon or Tailmon that landed the final blow.”

“Even so,” Hikari put in, “They’re not strong enough to take on an Ultimate.”

Takeru nodded in agreement. “I know HolyAngemon did it with Piemon but this Belial Vamdemon seems a lot stronger.”

“Then they need to get stronger again,” Yamato said.

Everyone turned to look at him. “But Yamato, how?” Sora looked as perplexed as Taichi felt. Yamato didn’t answer for the longest time but, before he did, his eyes locked onto Taichi’s and dammit, this was going to be an insane idea. Taichi just knew it.

***

Yamato didn’t want to admit that this plan made no sense, that he was running off feelings alone because he didn’t like to do that but things had rarely felt this right. Maybe because it had come up days earlier with his dad, maybe because of the way things had happened last time, or maybe because he just knew, but,

“We need to repeat what we did four years ago.”

Taichi’s head cocked to the side. “Meaning…what exactly?”

“The arrows. Hikari and Takeru were able to give our digimon the strength to evolve. I think it’s our turn to do the same.”

Taichi’s mouth dropped open while Takeru went wide eyed. “But that was a prophecy!” His brother protested. “You can’t just make up your own!”

“Gennai said it was a prophecy,” Yamato snapped back. “What if it only worked because we believed it would?”

“Yamato,” Sora said timidly. “This isn’t something you can just gamble. If things don’t work, you’ll be hurting-”

“I know!” “He knows.”

That Taichi instantly leapt to his defence meant a lot but that didn’t necessarily mean he was on board. Not when his sister’s life was at stake. Hell, Yamato wasn’t sure even he wouldn’t be talked out of it but then Hikari stepped forward, reaching out and clasping Yamato’s hand. He froze, taken aback.

“I think he’s right.”

“Hikari,” the nervous call came from Tailmon but Hikari merely shook her head.

“I can’t say why but I feel as though Yamato’s right.” She dropped his hand in favour of Takeru’s. “What do you think?”

Takeru looked particularly put on the spot, quickly ducking behind his hat. “I don’t…” He then straightened. “No, you’re right. I trust you Yamato. If you think this’ll work then, it’ll work.”

Yamato smiled thankfully at that, though it swapped to a scowl when Daisuke slammed into him. “Hey! I don’t know what you oldies are doing but we need help! Stop chit-chatting and join the battle!”

“Alright Daisuke, we’re getting there,” Taichi said through clenched teeth. He turned towards Sora and Ken. “Help them out for us, would you? If nothing else, Imperialdramon should stall Belial Vamdemon. We’ll be there as quick as we can.”

“You got it.” “On it.”

With that sorted, it was simple enough to get Agumon over, Taichi looking at Yamato. “How do we go about this?”

He grimaced. “I really don’t know. I’m kind of open to ideas.”

That didn’t seem to be the answer Taichi wanted but Gabumon spoke up before he could say anything. “Then, let’s work off what happened when Taichi helped me evolve. You said you both had the same memory, didn’t you? Maybe you can use that memory?”

“Combining our crests,” Taichi murmured. His gaze dropped to his digivice, staring at it intently. “Yeah, let’s do that.” He flicked a look towards Hikari and Takeru. “You guys ready for this?”

“Always!”

Hikari nodded, clutching Tailmon close. “We’ll always believe in you two.”

Yamato hastily blinked away tears, digivice in hand, taking a steadying breath when Omegamon appeared before them. He dragged up that memory, the one of him and Taichi on the bridge, Taichi’s hand in his, the pulse of courage, and watched as his digivice turned orange. Taichi’s was already burning blue and Yamato couldn’t help but smile.

“Okay Omegamon, let them have it!”

Omegamon nodded, raising both arms and aiming his respective weapons. “Double Torrent!”

***

The van came to a shuddering halt at the spot Koushirou pointed to. Behind them, a small line of cars also pulled to a stop, a motorbike pulling up alongside them. Hiroaki jumped out, slamming the door shut and waiting for Koushirou to round the vehicle, Herrismon nervously pacing at his feet.

“Remind me again why we had to come here?”

“Well, it’s just a theory,” Koushirou cautioned. “But none of the gates are letting us in. None of the ones we use on a computer anyway.” He gestured to the area in front of them. “This was where we first went to the Digital World and none of us used a computer then. We didn’t even have digivices. I hypothesise that if the barrier between worlds is weak anywhere, it’ll be here.”

“It does make an ounce of sense,” Jou agreed, hiking his messenger bag higher and joining them.

“But if you don’t use the computer, how do you get there?” Jun asked, Nyaromon held tightly in her arms.

Jou shrugged. “Last time, it was a tidal wave.”

Hikoaki stared at him in disbelief, several other parents joining in. But, then, he’d seen Yamato and the others return to the Digital World via a rainbow portal so perhaps it wasn’t so strange.

“And didn’t you say it was snowing?” Kae prompted, looking around them. “It’s cold enough to start snowing. Maybe that’ll help.”

“Mum, last time it snowed in summer,” Koushirou replied dryly. His fingers never stopped tapping away at the keyboard. “If anything, we’d need something like a heatwave or a sandstorm to create a more similar scenario.”

Susumu frowned, stepping forward and levelling Koushirou with a look. “Then what do you suggest? How do you recommend getting across this time?”

“I really don’t know.”

“If being here was enough, something would have happened by now,” Hiroaki said.

“Then being here isn’t enough,” Natsuko said in turn, folding her arms as she thought. “You didn’t have digivices last time but maybe you need them this time. Perhaps whatever’s closing the gate is strong enough to keep you out with one key, but not two.”

Koushirou looked confused until he suddenly got it. “Of course! The digivices on their own aren’t enough and the weak point on its own isn’t enough. But if we combine them, use our digivices in the place where the barrier is weakest…”

Natsuko nodded. Hiroaki could see the idea for what it was - a good one - and so moved to Koushirou’s side. Herrismon was on his heels, hackles raised and claws extended. “Then, we’re willing to try. We’ve waited long enough.”

Koushirou gave him a faint smile. “Thanks Mr. Ishida.”

Kae joined them next, Jou already at Koushirou’s side. Shin and Shuu were close behind and lastly came Jun. She looked hesitant but determined, like she was scared but damned if that was going to keep her from her brother. Hiroaki understood that feeling very well. 

“If this works,” he said to the adults gathered behind them, “We’ll be back as soon as we can. And I promise we’ll bring your children back.”

He got a series of nods and indicated for Koushirou to take the lead. He did so without pause, stepping up and holding his digivice out. For a long, horrible moment, there was nothing and then a golden light erupted. First from Koushirou’s digivice, then from Jou’s, then Hiroaki’s, then all of them. And, just as Jou had said, a roaring wave appeared out of nowhere. Hiroaki let it crash over him and could only hope that when he came out the other side, he’d be somewhere near Yamato and Takeru.

***

The dust from the blast hadn’t even settled when twin voices rang out from down the canyon, halting Chosen Children and Belial Vamdemon alike.

“Patamon warp evolution!” “Tailmon warp evolution!”

Yamato actually laughed, relief flooding through his veins as Taichi barrelled into him, hugging him with everything he had. Yamato took it, stumbling when Agumon joined in and very thankful when Gabumon bolstered him from behind.

“You’re crazy Ishida and I hope you know that.”

Yamato chuckled, squeezing Taichi tighter. “Guess I had a good teacher, huh Yagami?”

Taichi playfully boxed him over the ears but they disentangled soon enough. Or rather, as soon as two digimon flew overhead. One was humanoid, covered in blue armour and ten brilliant, golden wings adorning its back. The other was more akin to a dragon, pink with grey horns and its own set of ten wings to match.

“Wow.”

The word slipped out, unbidden, but Taichi didn’t even laugh at him, just looked up with the same amount of awe. “Agumon?”

“I don’t know much, but I know their names are Seraphimon and Holydramon. I’ve only ever heard about them in legends.”

Yamato made a noise of assent. “They certainly seem like the stuff legends are made out of.”

Feet came pounding from in front of them, the other Chosen Children retreating, their partners at their sides. Most of them were focussed on the holy digimon above, Miyako’s eyes practically sparkling. Yamato felt a bump against his shoulder, looking down and smiling to see Takeru there. His digivice was as golden as the angel above them. Every inch of his body was coiled tight with determination.

“We’ve got this. Everyone, leave this to us.”

Daisuke looked like he was going to protest but Ken quickly silenced him, Hikari nodding in thanks. She took her spot beside Takeru. “Holydramon and Seraphimon will be able to defeat Belial Vamdemon. But if they can’t, we’ll need you to support us.”

Taichi lay a hand on her shoulder. “That we can definitely do. Now give him hell!”

Yamato watched as Takeru and Hikari took off. They were practically as in sync as Taichi and Yamato were and their digimon the same. If Belial Vamdemon would go for Seraphimon, Holydramon would come from the other side and knock him off balance. He could barely get a word - or attack - in edgewise. It looked as though, quite unbelievably, they were about to win this. 

And Belial Vamdemon knew it too. 

Which was probably why, instead of parrying when Seraphimon came in again, he retreated. Slipped further down the canyon and out of range, hands raised towards the sky. 

Before Holydramon could land an attack, darkness began to pour out of his hands. It radiated outwards, blackening both the ground and the sky. Hikari reeled back in shock, digivice stuttering in colour and taking Holydramon with it, the angel crashing to the ground. Takeru didn’t have to ask before Seraphimon was diving down, protecting his best friend but Yamato wasn’t blind to the odd blinks in Takeru’s digivice too.

“What’s going on? They almost had him!” Daisuke cried.

“It’s like, the brighter the light, the deeper the darkness,” Miyako whispered.

Taichi balled his hands into fists, inching to run to Hikari but letting Takeru do that while he stayed at Yamato’s side, ready should he come up with their next move. “And Hikari’s always been preyed on by the darkness.”

“Takeru too,” Yamato said. “Evil’s always haunting him.”

“It must be because they’re so good,” Sora mused. “They’re light and hope. Everything our enemies despise. Everything they’re against.”

“As good as that is, it isn’t a strategy,” Iori pointed out.

“No, it isn’t,” Yamato agreed, brow furrowing and stance readying. “But this is where we come in. We-”

He broke off as, inexplicably, light began to pour down from the sky. Shafts of brilliant, white light, tearing apart the darkness. Looking around, Yamato realised digimon were now gathered along the canyon walls too. Some he recognised; like Palmon, Gomamon, Tentomon. Others, not so much. The light seemingly hit them at random until something else, something much larger started descending from the sky. He stared in disbelief, Taichi stumbling forward beside him. 

“What on earth is going on?”

“We thought you could use some assistance!” Koushirou bellowed as he descended through one of the light beams.

“And you’re not leaving me behind!” Mimi called, Michael on her heels.

His dad was with him, digivice in one hand and Herrismon tucked under his other arm. Yamato heard rather than saw the other Chosen Children recognising others as they arrived. It was as if the entire world had turned up to help them. He wasn’t too surprised when Hiroaki yanked him into a hug but his attention was more on Taichi and Koushirou, absently patting his dad’s arm in a way he hoped was comforting.

“What’s with all these people?”

“I can’t say for certain. However, darkness was starting to cover the entire planet, it would seem. So I guess everyone else had the same idea we did and decided to help out. Who knew this would be the result though? I’m astounded.”

“You would be,” Yamato commented dryly, finally prying himself free and pointing down the way. “That’s Belial Vamdemon. He’s responsible.”

“Vamdemon? Again?” Jou demanded. “Doesn’t this guy know when to quit?”

Taichi scoffed. “Apparently not but we mostly had it covered. Until the darkness, that is.”

“And who are they?” Hikoaki asked, nodding towards Takeru and Hikari’s partners. Holydramon, now surrounded by light, seemed to be faring much better, feet back under her and wings outstretched.

“That’s Patamon and Tailmon at Ultimate,” Yamato relayed. “They get their power from the light so let’s give them everything we’ve got!”

Everyone gave a single nod of agreement, pointing their digivices towards Seraphimon and Holydramon. The digimon in question absorbed the power, shining brighter and brighter until Yamato had to cover his eyes with an arm. Even behind it he could see them shoot up into the sky, the light following them. Then came the crashing of thunder and the ringing of bells and the smell of dying stars.

“Ascension Hallow!” “Apocalypse!”

Belial Vamdemon never stood a chance.

***

Chapter Text

***

There was a gate waiting for them, Masami had made sure of that. Hiroaki shepherded the kids through, waiting until last before he and Yamato made the jump. They landed back in their world to the sight of everyone already bundled up in their parents’ - or brothers’, in Jou’s case - arms. Yamato’s head thunked against his arm and Hiroaki looked down, smiling at his son even though he couldn’t see it. Yamato looked exhausted, Tsunomon tucked tightly under his arm. Hiroaki shook him ever so slightly.

“Let’s get home.”

Yamato blinked, straightening before giving his head a shake. “No,” he said firmly. “We said we’d take Oikawa. If we don’t-”

Hiroaki cut him off with a hand. “You’re exhausted. Everyone is. We can follow that up later.”

He was ready to argue, Hiroaki could see it, but then Yamato’s eyes landed on Takeru. His brother was allowing Hikari to lean on him while looking seconds away from toppling over himself, eyelids drooping and Tokomon dozing in his arms. Yamato softened, letting out a sigh.

“Okay. We’ll go for Sunday or something. I…” He rubbed his forehead before stepping away. “I’ll let Taichi know.”

“And I’ll let Oikawa know,” Hiroaki assured, gently steering Yamato in Taichi’s direction before moving to Oikawa. The man already seemed to know what was coming, accepting the new time and taking his leave. Hiroaki did the rounds with the other parents and then everyone was being packed into their cars, children eager to be in bed and parents eager to get them there. Wrapping up with the Takenouchis, Hiroaki found Yamato to already be leaning against the van, eyes closed and just a bare inch off sleep. “Ready to go son?”

Yamato gave a bleary nod, popping the door and jumping in. He made a hiss as he did so and Hiroaki stopped his rounding of the car to immediately head back to Yamato’s side. The teenager was already schooling his expression but Hiroaki just raised an eyebrow. “Don’t make us fight over this.”

“I think I fell?” Yamato said, sounding a tad unsure. “I don’t remember it. I’m fine, it just hurt when my back hit the chair.”

Hiroaki’s lips pursed. “So are we stopping by the clinic on the way home? Honest answer.”

Yamato chewed on his lip, actually thinking it over before shaking his head. “I’m fine. Probably just a bruise.”

“Alright. But I’m checking it over when we get home. For my peace of mind if nothing else.”

He got a mullish agreement but it was an agreement nonetheless and then they were off. Herrismon, no longer concerned with what was happening in the Digital World, actually took the time to pay attention to his surroundings and soon the questions were coming laser fast. Yamato grimaced but answered as best he could, shooting Hiroaki a glare when he went to tell Herrismon to back off. It didn’t end up mattering anyway, not when Yamato fell asleep mid conversation. Herrismon had the gall to pout while Hiroaki stifled a laugh. He reached back and ruffled the spines between his digimon’s ears.

“Come on, leave him be. He’s had a long day.”

Herrismon nuzzled into his palm before scooting over to the window and practically pressing his snout against it. “Fine. I guess he-...Hiroaki, what’s that? Why is so tall and-”

Hiroaki groaned. It was going to be a long drive.

***

Yamato was considerably more awake when they arrived home. The sleep seemed to have done him good and he was setting food on the counter before Hiroaki could finish hanging up his jacket. 

“I can’t stop you, can I?”

Yamato snorted softly. “Nope. Plus, everyone needs to eat.”

“Fine. Anything I can do to help?”

“You helping would just make this take longer.”

Herrismon giggled and Tsunomon gave Yamato a mild, scolding look. It did nothing though, Yamato just smiling at him serenely. Hiroaki swatted the back of his head. “You’re a menace, you know that?”

“I did, actually.”

Hiroaki snorted. “Why am I not surprised?” He waited until the food had all been dropped into the pot before pulling Yamato away from the counter. “Can we at least check you over while it cooks?”

Yamato reluctantly agreed, only stepping away long enough to set the timer. His sweater and vest got dumped before his shirt was dragged over his head. The action hurt though, Hiroaki could see it and he was quick to help remove the offending garment. His expression tightened at the bruises already blossoming across his son’s back. A shoulder was slightly swollen too and, when Yamato turned around, Hiroaki could see a bruised cut peeking out from his waistband.

“You never do things by halves, do you?” He swapped his attention to Tsunomon. “You saw what happened?”

Tsunomon nodded. “The ground gave way and we fell. Yamato got caught under some of the debris.”

That was…quite alarming. Hiroaki gently traced over the worst marks. “Let me handle dinner. I can take things off the stove just fine. You, shower and then ice those, okay? And let me know if they start acting up.”

“I will,” Yamato mumbled, scooping up Tsunomon and heading towards the bathroom.

With him taken care of, Hiroaki padded back to the kitchen, Herrismon on his heels. As the broth and rice boiled away, Hiroaki walked Herrismon through preparing edamame. It was hardly the most challenging thing but, as Yamato often pointed out, his cooking skills were certainly nothing to write home about and boiling water tended to be as far as his talents took him. 

He was just in the process of helping Herrismon drain them when a knock came from the front door. Hiroaki looked to his partner but the digimon simply nodded, assuring him he had it. Reaching the door and unlocking the chain, Hiroaki blinked at seeing Takeru there, Tokomon balanced atop his head.

“Son? Is everything okay?”

Takeru nodded, sending him an easy smile. “Mum and I aren’t fighting if that’s what you’re asking. I just thought maybe Yamato and I could watch a movie together. It’s.” Takeru cut himself off, gaze dropping to the floor. “It’s been awhile since we did something. Just the two of us.”

Ah. So even Takeru was starting to catch onto that. Hiroaki clasped his shoulder warmly. “Yamato would love that. He’s in the shower right now but come in. We’ve got dinner cooking.”

“I made eda-wami!” Herrismon declared.

“Edamame,” Hiroaki corrected as Takeru laughed.

Takeru busied himself with putting his bag down and rummaging through the pots on the stove, Hiroaki swatting him good naturedly when he went to snatch a piece of pork. “Wait for your brother,” he chided.

The timer going off and Yamato exiting the bathroom happened almost simultaneously. Yamato blinked at finding Takeru in the kitchen, still scrubbing at his hair with a towel. He didn’t ask though, just sending him a smile and bumping their shoulders together. Takeru claimed the spot next to Yamato and, with two children and three digimon, and it was certainly a rowdy meal. It was nice, Hiroaki realised. Nicer than any meal he’d had in a long time. He then grimaced because that was an unfair thing to think. Takeru wasn’t his to keep and if Yamato wasn’t particularly lively at mealtimes, there was no one to blame but himself.

“Are you staying the night?” he asked Takeru as they started to clear away the dishes.

“If it’s okay.”

“Of course it is. Yamato, why don’t you drag your mattress and the futon out here? It’ll save you stumbling to bed when the movies are done.”

Yamato bit back a smile, quick to do as asked. He struggled a bit with the mattress and Hiroaki hurried to help because dammit, he should have remembered the shoulder. Once everything was set up, he left the boys to it. Herrismon looked at them longingly and that was Hiroaki’s mind made up. He crouched down, Herrismon’s eyes flicking in his direction. 

“Why don’t we head out, just the two of us? You ever seen Christmas lights?”

The obvious answer was “no” but Herrismon veritably lit up - lit, haha - and bounded for the door. Calling out a goodbye to Yamato and Takeru, he stepped out into the biting cold. But, with Herrismon dragging him along, he wasn’t cold for long.

***

Yamato had spent most of Saturday feeling stiff and sorry for himself, bundled up in bed and oscillating between ice packs and hot water bottles. His dad had headed into work and, with the pouring rain, it wasn’t like he could have done much anyway. Gabumon had burrowed into his side as Yamato had plodded through his homework and reading aloud, Gabumon following along to the story eagerly. Then his dad had arrived home and deposited a new bass guitar in his room. Yamato’s jaw had dropped open and he’d then unceremoniously forced everyone out of his bedroom for the next couple of hours. Herrismon had pouted, Hiroaki had laughed, and Gabumon had looked as though he hadn’t expected anything different. 

Yamato had been a tad more lively Sunday, even if his bruises had started turning an ugly yellow. Taichi had joined him for several rounds of video games before they’d packed up and made the trip over to Hikarigaoka again. Their attendance was basically the same as last time, although one of Jou’s brothers was missing and Sora’s elbow was in a cast, something she looked less than impressed about. 

“How’d you fare?” she asked when Yamato reached her side.

He gave a one shouldered shrug. “Bruised to high hell but nothing broken. How’d that go over?”

Sora sent her eyes skyward. “Mum was unbearable. I’m just glad I had Dad to make her back down.”

“What about Iori?”

“He’s okay,” Hikari assured as she joined them, Tailmon curled up in her coat’s hood sourly. “Barely a scrape. Ken’s the same.”

“Guess you guys really are too old to do this anymore,” Takeru teased.

Yamato had no qualms about bopping him over the head. “I wanna see you go use that logic on Dad.”

Takeru’s nose screwed up and Yamato laughed. He then trekked over to where Koushirou was setting up his laptop once more, Miyako by his side. “What’s the plan?”

Koushirou sent him a look. “Even though it’s risky, I’m thinking the Village of New Beginnings. Most of our parents have gotten digimon there. We can make it an in-out sort of mission. As long as you and Taichi feel confident running defence.”

Yamato frowned, folding his arms and looking to Miyako instead. “How about it Miyako? That something you think you, Daisuke, and Iori could handle? Ensuring none of the babies in the Village get hurt by Oikawa?”

“That’s absolutely something we can do!” Miyako said confidently, drawing herself up to her full height. “Let me go fill the others in!”

She took off and Koushirou gave Yamato a side-eye that also contained a smile. “That was nice of you.”

“Hey, we’ve got to give some, right? Plus, delegation. Taichi and I don’t need to do everything.”

“That’s a very mature way of looking at it.”

Yamato fought off the urge to pout, but he gave in when he felt Taichi’s weight on his back and his boyfriend said, “I don’t know what you’re talking about Koushirou but you always sound like you’re surprised. Yamato’s plenty mature.”

“Sure, if you’re not around,” he grumbled before returning to his laptop.

Taichi playfully nudged Koushirou with his shoe before pushing himself back upright, something that made Yamato wince and rub at his injuries. Taichi froze and gave him a critical once over. “We’ll talk about that later,” he murmured before calling everyone’s attention their way. Once again, Koushirou nominated himself to stay behind, along with his father. Yamato had no qualms about Hiroaki joining them - Takeru having revealed to him that Archnemon had been destroyed by Belial Vamdemon - and the gate was far more cooperative this time than it had been days earlier. It flashed open with deceptive ease and so they were off.

They did indeed land right by the entrance of the Village of New Beginnings. Takeru, as he always had, sprinted off further into the nursery, Patamon on his heels. Yamato nudged his dad into following, preferring to sit back and watch. Gabumon was content to do the same, taking a seat by his side and chuckling when Hikari began to drag her parents towards the Village and Taichi did everything in his power to stop them from doing so. 

“What do you think Yamato?” His partner asked. “Do you think Taichi’s parents will get digimon of their own?”

“Well, probably one of them will,” he eventually decided, shucking his parka as the Digital World was currently much warmer than Tokyo was. “Especially since both Hikari and Taichi have digimon.”

“You think it’s hereditary?”

“No idea. And that wouldn’t explain Koushirou’s mum.” Gabumon gave him an odd look and Yamato cringed. “Ah, that’s…Sorry, I shouldn’t have told you that.”

Gabumon frowned before understanding crossed his features. “Hm, I see. I’ll be sure not to mention it.”

“Thanks,” Yamato said, ruffling his fur before casting his gaze around. He then paused at something off to their right. Gabumon followed his line of sight, a paw coming to rest on Yamato’s knee. Still, he brushed the touch off, crossing the short distance and crouching down beside Oikawa, who was slumped onto his knees. “You okay?”

The man started at being addressed and Yamato was taken aback by the tears in his eyes. “It’s so beautiful. I never imagined. I hadn’t thought.”

“Yeah, guess it is. I mean, my first day here we got attacked multiple times so I think my reaction was a little different.”

“But you chose to stay.”

Yamato frowned severely. “No, I didn’t. None of us did. We were trapped here. We didn’t think we’d ever see our families again.”

Oikawa’s eyes dropped. “Oh. That must have been hard.”

“It wasn’t easy but our partners helped. And we had each other.”

“I don’t…” Oikawa’s hands curled into fists. “There was no one there for me. Not since Hiroki died.”

“Did you try?” The question was sharp but it got the desired result, the man’s head snapping up. “You’re an adult. There are clubs, bars, social groups, whatever. You could have made a friend. I think,” Yamato said sternly. “That you didn’t even try. You just focussed on what you’d lost. And take it from me, you won’t get far in life without friends.”

Oikawa scoffed. “What do you know? You have a digimon-”

“Yeah, and he was my first friend,” Yamato cut in. “It took me eleven years to make a friend. And the only reason I made more was because Gabumon made me. Maybe you should make yourself make new friends.”

“If I had a digimon-”

“It wouldn’t fix anything. Come on, let’s see then.”

“See what?”

“If you’re meant to get one.”

“Yamato,” Gabumon warned.

Yamato just shook his head, leading Oikawa to the edge of the Village. He pointed to where Taichi’s dad was edging closer to a DigiEgg all the while looking like he didn’t want to be. “You see that? Mr. Yagami is being called by that DigiEgg.” He then pointed to Sora’s dad. “Whereas Mr. Takenouchi feels nothing and he knows it. So, what do you feel?”

Oikawa stared at him a long moment before biting back a sob. “Nothing.”

“Yeah.” Yamato lay a hand on his arm, as much as he didn’t want to. “I kind of figured that.” He stepped away, scooping up a Botamon that had just hatched. He carefully transferred it into Oikawa’s arms. “But that doesn’t mean you can’t treasure and hold onto this experience. Maybe talk to Mr. Takenouchi. He’s doing a lot of research into the Digimon. Considering you made Archnemon, you might even be able to help him.”

“He wouldn’t want me to,” Oikawa whispered, his petting of Botamon reverently soft.

“You won’t know unless you ask,” Yamato said decisively, taking the baby digimon back. “So go ask him. I didn’t come here to be your baby-sitter, you know?”

It said something that Mr. Oikawa almost cowered under his glare. Yamato knew he’d gotten it down to a fine art but being able to intimidate an adult was something new. Oikawa drifted off, closer to Mr. Takenouchi and Shuu and Yamato considered that handled. He meandered towards where Taichi was slumped against an oversized block, Agumon chiding him for, apparently, being overdramatic. Taichi was very determinedly not listening, an arm flung over his eyes. Yamato’s eyebrows shot up.

“That bad huh?”

“They both got them,” Taichi whined. “It’s going to be awful. I’m gonna have to make sure Mum doesn’t kill hers with her cooking alone.”

Yamato laughed. “Not so funny now, is it?”

Taichi shot him a look. “May I remind you that I never laughed at you. Not once Yamato.”

That was actually true, Yamato cringing. He settled down next to Taichi, pressing a kiss to his cheek. “You didn’t. Sorry. You can stay at mine whenever you need an out.”

“Thanks Yamato.” Taichi turned, pressing their foreheads together before pulling away. “By the way, your mum’s watching us and I don’t know what you’ve told her about you being, you know.”

Yamato groaned. “I haven’t told her anything and I don’t think Takeru has either. Give me a second to sort this out.”

“Need backup?”

“Nah, I’ll be fine.” He placed a hand on Gabumon’s head. “You stay with Taichi, okay pal? I’ll be back before you know it.”

Gabumon looked like he wanted to argue but eventually gave in. With one last grim smile Taichi’s way, Yamato eased himself up and weaved through a couple of eggs to reach his mother’s side. His mouth was already open when she surprised him by holding up a hand, cutting him off before he could even start.

“Yamato, don’t. It’s not my place. And even if it was, I wouldn’t have anything to say.”

Yamato frowned, shoulders rising ever so slightly. “You sure?”

Natsuko gave him a sad smile. “I’d be upset you hadn’t told me but I assume Hiroaki knows, right?” Yamato blinked before nodding. “Then there you go. Now,” she said instead, reaching into her pocket. “I wanted to give you this but we don’t tend to see a lot of each other.”

Yamato’s hand paused over the key in her hand. “What is this?”

“It’s a key to my apartment. I had it made for you.”

He snatched his hand back. “I’m not-”

“I know you wouldn’t come to visit me,” Natsuko said, surprising him by actually pressing the key into his hand. “But I know when Takeru wants to see you he goes to your apartment. Take this as Takeru returning the invitation. If you ever want to visit to Takeru or have a sleep over with him, you can. No need to ask. This is for you and him; I think I’m starting to realise our ship has already sailed.”

“Yeah, I think so too,” Yamato whispered. He pocketed the key though. “Thanks. I…I’d like to visit Takeru sometimes.”

“And now you can. You’ll always be brothers Yamato, always.”

Yamato gave a stiff nod before returning to Taichi’s side. He dropped back down, head flumping onto Taichi’s shoulder. “I’ve got band practice Tuesday and you’ve got soccer practice Wednesday but Thursday, wanna go on a date?”

Taichi spluttered. “That must have been some conversation!” He then slipped his hand into Yamato's, interlacing their fingers. “And of course I do. Pick a time and a place and I’ll be there, okay?”

“Okay.”

***

School broke up in a blur, Christmas passed sometime after that, and New Years was on its way to approaching when Yamato was rudely woken up. As waking ups went, it wasn’t so bad. It wasn’t his dad slamming the door in with a foot or Herrismon tripping over his feet, no, it was Takeru shaking him gently but it was him being woken all the same and with no school on, Yamato was not about that. He squinted up at Takeru.

“If it’s not past midday, I’m not leaving this bed.”

Takeru whined childishly, tugging on his arm. “Yamato, no, come on. Dad said he has a surprise for us. He asked me over and even Taichi’s here.”

That had Yamato perking up some, something that had Takeru rolling his eyes. “Taichi?”

“Yeah, your boyfriend. So,” Takeru repeated, tugging more forcefully. “Get up. And get dressed. Dad says we’re going out.”

“Going where?”

Takeru threw his hands in the air, stomping over to Yamato’s wardrobe and tossing several things his way. Some shirts, a vest, an overcoat, two different pairs of jeans and his boots found their way onto his bed. “I’ll have Dad make your breakfast to-go.”

There was clearly no stopping Takeru so Yamato reluctantly removed himself from his nice, warm bed, complaining the entire time. Putting on the cold clothes was like a form of torture, Yamato stumbling out of his bedroom minutes later and managing a wave in the kitchen’s direction as he headed to the bathroom. Once his pit stop there was done, Yamato opened the door to find Taichi shucking on his coat, Takeru already dressed and Yamato’s breakfast in a container, chopsticks balanced on top. Yamato raised his eyebrows. “You really in that much of a hurry to go?”

“When was the last time we had an adventure like this?” Takeru said, bouncing on the balls of his feet.

Taichi laughed at Yamato’s nonplussed expression. “Come on, the van’ll be warm. And don’t you dare complain about breakfast. I made that.”

“Since when can you cook?”

“Excuse you, I cooked plenty when we were in the Digital World.”

“Alright, fair,” Yamato admitted, allowing Taichi to shove him in the back seat only because he was joining him. Takeru looked a little too proud to nab the front seat. As their dad started the engine, Yamato frowned, doing a quick headcount. “Herrismon?”

“He’s at mine,” Taichi said. “Mum’s already minding Coronamon for Dad and with Elecmon, well, what’s one more?”

Yamato leant forward, ignoring his dad’s efforts to push him back into his seat. “Okay, what’s going on because this is weird.”

“Seatbelt Yamato.”

He did so before petulantly kicking the chair in front of him. “So where are we going?”

“Stop that or you can hop out.”

“Maybe I want to.”

“Yamato, son, just let me do something nice for you boys.”

Yamato reluctantly hunkered down, thanking Takeru when he passed over the container of tamagoyaki and onigiri. He thanked Taichi too, his friend beaming and assuring him he didn’t mind. The rest of the car ride passed with idle chatter, usually at the hands of Taichi and Takeru but it was when they pulled into the parking lot that Yamato felt his throat close over. Something must have changed in his expression because Taichi’s hand immediately latched onto his. Yamato did his best to smile back but it mustn’t have worked because, as they parked, Taichi asked Hiroaki to give them a minute. Hiroaki hesitated but then Takeru turned around and whatever he saw had him urging their dad out of the van. The doors thunked shut and Yamato let out a shaky breath. 

“Hey, what’s going on?” Taichi asked, shifting just that little bit closer. “You went white as a ghost there.”

Yamato swallowed thickly, tearing his eyes away from the sign that merrily read Ghibli Museum. “Nothing.”

He got a swift flick to the ear. “No one’s that dense Yamato.”

Yamato flicked Taichi back, mood lifting some as they started to tussle. “I’m serious,” he managed between pinning one of Taichi’s arms to his side and dodging the other. “Just some stuff in my head. I’ll shake it.”

Taichi looked at him dubiously, even if he did plant a heel in Yamato’s gut and make him grunt. “I don’t believe you but okay. But if you go that pale again, I’m getting the full story.”

“That…Yeah, I can promise that.”

That, more than anything, seemed to win Taichi over. He took his foot back, at which point Yamato graciously let go of his arm and they clambered out of the vehicle together. Takeru hadn’t wasted any time, holding their spot in line but it was obvious from the ways his hands rubbed together that he was worried. Yamato smoothed that away with an arm over the shoulders and a smile his dad’s way. It was all he was willing to say on the matter and so off they went, nabbing their tickets and perusing the maps eagerly. Takeru picked out the first place, Taichi the second, and then they wandered, through the morning and more into lunch time. By then Takeru was tugging on Hiroaki’s arm demanding a hot cocoa and Yamato reached up to pat his dad’s shoulder commiseratingly.

“Don’t worry Dad, go. Taichi and I’ll find something to do.”

Hiroaki sighed wearily but nodded. “Don’t go too far, okay kid?”

Yamato waved him off, locating a nearby bench and dropping down. It couldn’t have even been five seconds before Taichi slotted in beside him. Yamato then found Taichi’s beanie being tugged down over his ears.

“You looked like you were getting cold.”

“That’s because it is cold,” Yamato replied dryly, burrowing further into his coat.

Taichi hummed in agreement, head tilting back to look at the sky, as dull and grey as it was. “If I asked, would you tell me now?”

And yeah, Yamato really should have seen that coming. He ended up stretching his legs out, hands diving deep into his pockets. “Did Sora ever tell you what happened after we got separated during the fight with Belial Vamdemon?”

Clearly Taichi hadn’t expected that, because he jumped a tad before frowning. “Only a little. Something about getting trapped in a dream land?”

“It wasn’t just that,” Yamato admitted. “It was more like you got shown the thing you wanted more than anything in the world. Like it was your everyday, like there was nothing strange about it.”

“Ouch, that can’t have been fun.”

“It wasn’t.”

“And so, how does that fit in here?”

Yamato’s shoulders bunched up. “Because this was what I saw. Exactly this. You, me, Takeru, and Dad coming here. The only difference there was was that it was summer.” His gaze dropped. “Pretty dumb, right?”

Taichi tugged him around by the chin. “It’s not dumb at all. You want to spend time with the people you care about. How is that dumb?”

Yamato didn’t answer, just folded his arms stubbornly. Taichi watched him for the longest moment before groaning, head knocking against his temple lightly. “You are so damn stubborn Ishida.”

“You like me anyway.”

“I do more than just like you,” Taichi declared easily, something that made Yamato flush bright red. “And now, stay here. I’ll be back in a second.” He took a step and then, “Actually, make that a minute. Or several.”

Bewildered, Yamato could only nod as Taichi disappeared. True to his word, he didn’t reappear but his dad did. Hiroaki slumped down beside him. “Yamato, your brother’s a nightmare.”

Yamato laughed, loudly. “Tell me something I don’t know.”

“Anyway, that aside, Taichi said he wanted out of the cold so he’s gone to sit with Takeru. I was thinking,” Hiroaki said, reaching into his coat and pulling out a park map, “That we could so something while they did that. Just us. You haven’t picked somewhere to go yet. So, what did you-...Yamato?”

He quickly scrubbed at his eyes but it did no good, his dad quick to thumb the tears away for him. “Son, that’s twice today you’ve gotten upset. Is everything alright?”

Yamato nodded, knocking his dad’s hand away and pointing to an attraction. “Let’s go see the Catbus. And I’m just…I’m really, really happy, okay?”

Hiroaki eyed him up for the longest time before giving a small smile. “Good. That’s all I’ve ever wanted for you. Now let’s make a move before the other two come to find us.”

“You got it Dad!”

They got right to the door before Yamato hesitated, taking half a step before turning around and flinging his arms around Hiroaki. “I love you Dad.”

He didn’t give him a chance to reply before sprinting off. Not that he really needed to run, not with how his dad was suddenly wiping tears of his own away. And when Taichi and Takeru found them later, Yamato’s smile only widened. He had his family and that was all he’d ever need.